shal be before their eyes †And thou shalt say to them Thus saith our Lord God Behold I wil take the children of Israel out of the middes of the nations to which they are gone and I wil gather them together on euerie side and wil bring them to their ground †And I wil make them into one nation in the land on the mountaines of Israel there shal be one king ruling ouer them al and they shal no more be two nations neither shal they be diuided any more into two kingdoms †Neither shal they be polluted any more in their idols their abominations and al their iniquities and I wil saue them out of al the seates in which they haue sinned I wil clense them and they shal be my people and I wil be their God †And my seruant Dauid king ouer them and there shal be one pastour of them al they shal walke in my iudgements and shal keepe my commandments and shal doe them †And they shal dwel vpon the land which I gaue to my seruant Iacob wherin your fathers dwelt and they shal dwel vpon it themselues and their children and their childrens children euen for euer and Dauid my seruant their prince for euer †And I wil make a league of peace to them an euerlasting couenat shal be to them and I wil found them and wil multiplie them and wil geue my sanctification in the middes of them for euer †And my tabernacle shal be in them and I wil be their God and they shal be my people †And the Gentils shal know that I am the Lord the sanctifier of Israel when my sanctification shal be in the middes of them for euer CHAP. XXXVIII Gog and Magog most tyrannically persecuting the Church 17. as other prophetes haue also foretold 20. shal be mightyly ouerthrowne AND the word of our Lord was made to me saying †Sonne of man set thy face “ against Gog the Land of Magog the prince of the head of Mosoch and Thubal and prophecie of him and thou shalt say to him Thus saith our Lord God Behold I to thee Gog prince of the head of Mosoch and Thubal †And I wil turne thee about and wil put a bitte in thy iawes and wil bring forth thee and al thyne armie the horses and horsmen clothed with brigantines †a great multitude of them that take speare and buckler and sword †The Persians Aethiopians and Lybians with them al with shildes and helmets †Gomer and al her troupes the houses of Thogorma the sides of the North al his strength and manie peoples with them †Prepare and make readie thy selfe and al thy multitude that is gathered to thee in heapes and be thou as a precept to them †After manie dayes thou shalt be visited in the later end of yeares thou shalt come to the land that is returned from the sword and is gathered together out of manie peoples to the mountaines of Israel that were desert continually this same is brought forth out of the peoples and they shal al dwel in it confidently †And going vp as a tempest thou shalt come and as it were a clowde that thou maist couer the land thou thy troupes and manie peoples with thee †Thus sayth our Lord God In that day shal wordes ascend vpon thy hart thou shalt thinke a most wicked thought †And shalt say I wil goe vp to the land without wal I wil come to them that rest and dwel securely al these dwel without wal there are no barres nor gates to them †That thou mayst take the spoiles and inuade the praye that thou maist lay thy hand vpon them that had bene desert and afterward restored and vpon the people that is gathered together out of the Gentils which hath begune to possesse and to be inhabitant of the nauel of the earth †Saba and Dedan and the merchants of Tharsis and al the lions therof shal say to thee What comest thou to take spoiles behold thou hast gathered thy multitude to take the praye that thou maist take siluer and gold and maist take away stuffe and substance spoile infinite booties †Therfore prophecie thou sonne of man and thou shalt say to Gog Thus saith our Lord God Why shalt thou not know in that day when my people of Israel shal dwel confidently †And thou shalt come out of thy place from the sides of the North thou and manie peoples with thee al riders of horses a great companie and a vehement armie †And thou shalt ascend vpon my people of Israel as a clowde that thou couer the earth In the later dayes shalt thou be and I wil bring thee vpon my land that the Gentils may know me when I shal be sanctified in thee before their eyes ô Gog. †Thus sayth our Lord God Thou then art he of whom I spake in the dayes of old in the hand of my seruants the prophets of Israel which prophecied in the dayes of those times that I would bring in thee vpon them †And it shal be in that day in the day of the coming of Gog vpon the land of Israel saith our Lord God myne indignation shal ascend in my furie †And in my zele and in the fire of my wrath I haue spoken That in that day shal be a great commotion vpon the land of Israel †and at my presence shal the fishes of the sea be moued and the foules of heauen and the beastes of the fild and enerie creeping thing that moueth vpon the ground al men that are vpon the face of the earth and the mountaines shal be ouerthrowen and the hedges shal fal and euerie wal shal fal on the ground †And I wil cal in against him in al my moūtaines the sword saith our Lord God euerie mans sword shal be directed against his brother †And I wil iudge him with pestilence and bloud and vehement showre mightie great stones fire and brimstone wil I raine vpon him and vpon his armie and vpon the manie people 's that ar◠with him †And I wil be magnified and I wil be sanctified and I wil be knowen in the eyes of manie nations and they shal know that I am the Lord. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXXVIII 2. Against Gog and the Land of Magog Gog and Magog according to the most common opinion were the king and people of Scithia in the North part of the vvorld a barbarous sauage and cruel nation the ofspring of Magog sonne of Iapheth wherto the prophet alluding describeth here as S. Ierom in this place S. Augustin li. 20. c. 11. de ciuit and other Fathers expound it al persecuters of the Church most especially Antichrist and his complices Of whom likewise by the same mystical names S. Iohn prophecieth Apoc. 20 v. 7. that Satan shal be loosed out of his prison and shal goe forth and seduce
wash his stole in wine and in the bloud of the grape his cloke †His eyes are more beautiful then wine and his teeth whiter then milke †Zabulon shal dwel in the shore of the sea and in the road of shippes reaching as farre as Sidon †Issachar a strong asse lying at rest betwen the borders †He saw rest that it was good and the earth that it was very good and he put vnder his shoulder to cary and became seruing vnder tributes †Dan shal iudge his owne people as also an other tribe in Israel †Be Dan “ a snake in the way a serpent in the path byting the hoosses of the horse that his ryder may fal backward †I wil expect THY SALVATION O Lord. †Gad the gyrded shal fight before him and himself shal be gyrded backward †Aser his bread is sat and he shal geue daynties to kinges †Nepthali a â—art let forth geuing speaches of beautie †Ioseph a child encreasing encreasing and comelie to behold the daughters coursed to and for vpon the wall †But the dart men did exasperate him brawled and enuied him †His bowe sate vpon the strong the bands of his armes and his handes were dissolued by the handes of the mightie of Iacob thence came forth a pastour the stone of Israel †The God of thy father shal be thy helper the Almightie shal blesse thee with the blessinges of heauen from aboue with the blessinges of the deapth that lieth beneath with the blessings of the pappes and of the wombe †The blessinges of thy father were strengthned with the blessings of his fathers vntil the desire of the eternal hilles came be they vpon the head of Ioseph vpon the crowne of the Nazarite among his brethren †Beniamin a rauening woolfe in the morning shal eate the pray and in the euening shal diuide the spoile †Al these in the tribes of Israel twelue these things spake their father to them and he blessed euerie one with their proper blessings †And he commanded them saying I am geathered vnto my people burie you me with my fathers in the duble caue which is in the field of Ephron the Hethite †against Mambre in the Land of Chanaan which Abraham bought with the field of Ephron the Hethite for a possession to burie in †There they buried him Sara his wife there was Isaac buried with Rebecca his wife there also Lia doth lie buried †And when he had finished the precepts wherwith he instructed his sonnes he plucked vp his feet vpon the bed and died he was put vnto his people ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XLIX 4. Because thou didest ascend thy fathers bed For this crime of incest Ruben was depriued of his first birth-right VVho being by order of birth former in guiltes wherby he should haue had duble portion and greater in Empire wherby he should haue bene Prince or Lord ouer his bretheren the former prerogatiue was geuen to Ioseph whose two sonnes were heades of two Tribes the other was geuen to the Tribe of Iuda in Dauid and his posteritie He was also depriued of his prerogatiue in Priesthood which was after annexed to the Tribe of Leui wherupon the Chaldee paraphrasis speaketh thus to Ruben It belonged to thee to haue receaued three better lettes then thy brethren Priesthood Best portion and the Kingdome But because thou hast sinned the duble portion is geuen to Ioseph the Kingdome to Iudas and Priesthood to Leui. 5. Veselles of iniquitie Albeit Simeon and Leui were moued with iust zeale to punish the soule crime committed by Sichem against their sister and whole familie yet in their maner of reuenging were manie sinnes worthely condemned by Iacob both immediatly after the fact and here at his death For before the slaughter they committed there greate sinnes in that they rashly did it vnknowne to their father therby putting him themselues in extreme danger if God had not maruelously protected them in falsly pretending agreement and league with the Sichamites which they ment not to performe and in sacrilegiously abusing the Sacrament of Circumcision making it a cloke to deceiue their ennemies In the fact also they committed other foure grosse crimes cruelly killing those that offered other abundant satisfaction murthering others that were altogether innocent sacking and destroying the citie and carying away wemen and children captiue Mystically S. Ambrose Ruffinus Isidorus and others vnderstand this prophecie of the Scribes and the Priestes descending of Simeon and Leui who were most eagre against our Sauiour as himself more plainely fortold saing The sonne of man balbe betrayed to the chiefe Priestes and to the Scribes and they shal condemne him to death Their furic was cursed aboue al surie Because as Iacob here saith it vvas stubborne or obstinate for they did not only condemne Christ to death in their wicked councel but also vrged and pressed Pilat endeuoringe to saue him sturred vp the people to crye Take him avvay Crucisie him Yea their indignation was so hard that they preferred Barabbas before Christ 10. The scepter shal not be taken avvay Here the Patriarch Iacob fortelleth the time when the promised Messias should come into the world by this signe that the scepter should not be taken from Iuda til the same Redeemer of mankind were at hand Not that the regal scepter should remaine in the Tribe of Iuda from Iacobs death â—il Christes comming for that Kingdome beganne first in Dauid aboue six hundred yeares after Iacobs death and after the captiuitie of Babylon the highe Priests of the Tribe of Leui did gouerne also the state not only the Church other six hundred yeares But the sense is that of the Tribe of Iuda should rise most gloriouse Kinges whose crowne and Kingdome should remaine with the Iewish Nation vntil their expected Messias should drawe nere and then be taken from them by the Gentiles VVhich was downe by Herod whose father was an Idumean his mother an Arabique Thus the Ancient fathers with one accorde vnderstood this prophecie S. Iustinus Martyr Ser. cum Triphone Eusebius Cesarien lib Hist Eccles. cap 6. S. Athanasius lib. de Incarnat S. Ambrose lib de Benedict Patriarch c. 4. S. Chrysostom Ilo 67. in Gen. S. Augustin lib. 18. c. 45. de ciuit Theodoretus q. vlt. in Gen. 11. He shal vvash hisstole in vvyne By wine and bloud of the grape what other thing is shewed saith S. Cyprian Epist ad Coecil 63 but the wine of the Chalice of our Lordes bloud Likwise Tertullian lib 4. contra Marcionem expoundeth the stole to signifie Christs flesh and the wine his bloud In al which booke his drift is to shewe that Christ did not destroy the olde Testament but fulfilled the figures and prophecie therof And not that Christ gaue his bodie in figure only as our aduersaries alleadge him 17. Be Dan a snake in the vvay This prophecie most
rather by them that may be supplied vvhich the Hebrevv vvanteth PSALME CXLV The Psalmist exciteth himself and al others to praise God for his singular regard and prouidence of al that trust in him 3. shewing that neither princes nor other men are able to helpe 5. but God can and doth continually releue al sortes of necessities Alleluia of Aggaeus and Zacharie MY soule prayse thou our Lord I wil praise our Lord in my â—te I wil sing to my God as long as I shal be Put not confidence in princes †in the sonnes of men in whom there is no saluation †His spirit shal goeforth and he shal returne into his earth in that day al their cogitations shal perish †Blessed is he whose helper is the God of Iacob his hope in our Lord his God †who made heauen and earth the sea and al thinges that are in them †Which keepeth truth for euer doth iudgement for them that suffer wrong geueth foode to the hungrie Our Lord looseth the fettered †our Lord illuminateth the blind Our Lord lifteth vp the bruised our Lord loueth the iust †Our Lord keepeth strangers the pupil and widow he wil receiue and the wayes of sinners he wil destroy †Our Lord wil reigne for euer thy God ô Sion in generation and generation PSALME CXLVI God is also to be praised by his peculiar people for particular benefites 4. for his omnipotent powre wisdom goodnes in creating and gouerning this whole world 11. and most special benignitie towards those that trust in him Alleluia PRAYSE ye our Lord because Psalme is good to our God let there be pleasant and comelie praise †Our Lord building vp Ierusalem wil gather together the dispersions of Israel †Who healeth the contrite of hart and bindeth vp their sores †Who numbereth the multitude of starres and geueth names to them al. †Great is our Lord and great is his strength and of his wisdom there is no number †Our Lord receiuing the meeke humbling sinners euen to the ground †Sing ye to our Lord in confession sing ye to our God on harpe †Who couereth the heauen with cloudes and prepareth rayne for the earth Who bringeth forth grasse in the mountaines and herbe for the seruice of men †Who geueth to beastes their foode and to the young rauens that cal vpon him †He shal not haue pleasure in the strength of an horse nor in the legges of a man shal he be wel pleased †Our Lord is wel pleased toward them that feare him and in them that hope vpon his mercie PSALME CXLVII Againe God is to be praised for his goodnes towards his peculiar people 4. yea towards al the world 7. but most abundantly towards his Church Alleluia O Ierusalem praise our Lord praise thy God ô Sion †Because he hath strengthened the lockes of thy gates he hath blessed thy children in thee †Who hath set thy borders peace and filleth thee with the fatte of corne †Who sendeth forth his speach to the earth his word runneth swiftly †Who geueth snow as wool scatereth mist as ashes †He casteth his crystal as morseles before the face of his cold l who shal endure †He shal sendforth his word and shal melt them his spirit shal blowe and waters shal flowe †Who declareth his word to Iacob his iustices and iudgements to Israel †He hath not done in like maner to anie nation and his iudgements he hath not made manifest to them Allelu-ia PSALME CXLVIIII Al creatures spiritual and corporal are inuited to praise God their Creator and Conseruer 13. as incomparably excellent Alleluia PRAYSE ye our Lord from the heauens praise ye him in the high places †Prayse ye him al his Angels prayse ye him al his hostes †Prayse ye him sunne and moone prayse him al ye starres and light †Prayse him ye heauens of heauens and the waters that are aboue the heauens †let them praise the name of our Lord. Because he sayd and they were made he commanded and they were created †He established them for euer and for euer and euer he put a precept and it shal not passe †Prayse our Lord from the earth ye dragons and al depthes †Fyre haile snow yse spirit of stormes which doe his worde †Mountaines and al litle hilles trees that beare fruite and al ceders †Beastes and al cattel serpentes and fethered fowles †Kinges of the earth and al peoples princes and al iudges of the earth †Yongmen and virgins old with yong let them prayse the name of our Lord †because the name of him alone is exalted †The confession of him aboue heauen and earth and he hath exalted the horne of his people An hymne to al his sainctes to the children of Israel a people approching vnto him Alleluia PSALME CXLIX The Church is most singularly bond to praise God 4. for the grace sanctitie victorie glorie 7. and iudicial powre which he geueth to his Sainctes Alleluia SING ye to our Lord a new song let his prayse be in the Church of sainctes †Let Israel be ioyful in him that made him and let the children of Sion reioyce in their king †Let them praise his name in quite on tymbrel and psalter let them sing to him †Because our Lord is wel pleased in his people and he wil exalt the meeke vnto saluation †The sainctes shal reioyce in glorie they shal be ioyful in their beddes †The exaltations of God in their throte and two edged swordes in their handes †To doe reuenge in the nations chastisements among the peoples †To binde their kinges in fetters and their nobles in yron manicles †That they may doe in them the iudgement that is written this glorie is to al his sainctes Alleluia PSALME CL. God absolutly most excellent is to be praised 3. with al sortes of instruments and by al other meanes Alleluia PRAYSE ye our Lord in his holies prayse ye him in the firmament of his strength †Prayse ye him in his powers prayse ye him according to the multitude of his greatnes †Prayse ye him in the sound of trumpet prayse ye him on psalter and harpe †Prayse ye him on timbrel and quire prayse ye him on stringes and organ †Prayse ye him on wel sounding cymbals prayse ye him on cymbales of iubilation †let euerie spirit prayse our Lord. Alleluia ANNOTATIONS PSALME CL. S. Augustin in the conclusion of his Enarrations or Sermons vpon the Psalmes explicateth a mysterie in the number of an hundred and fieftie signifying the concord of the two Testaments For in the old testament they kept
laide oppen before prophane persons S. Gregorie also alleageth an other reason ho. 17. in Ezech. that occasion of humilitie may be geuen vs by those thinges which are hidden in holie Scriptures And increase also of merite by beleuing more then we vnderstand because faith hath not merite where reason geueth experiment THE ARGVMENT OF THE PROPHECIE OF ISAIE ISaie the sonne of Aâ—os and nephew as S. Ierom insinuateth to king Amasias prophecied in the times of Osias Ioathan Achaz Ezechias and in the beginning of Manasses Kinges of Iuda in al aboue three score yeares and was cruelly put to death sawed into partes by commandment of Manasses He is commonly called the Euangelical Prophet for his ample and particular speaches of Christ more large and more plaine then in aâ—â—e other of the old Prophetes His stile is high and eloquent according to his liberal education being of the royal bloud For so it pleaseth the Holie Ghost to vtter his diuine prophecies diuersly according to the qualities and conditions of the persons by whom he speaketh by Isaie in a loftie and by Amos in a meane stile as a musitian soundeth the same songue by a simple pipe by a corneâ— trumpet or other musical instrument Which S. Paul also witnesseth saying Diuersly and by diuers meanes God spake to the fathers in the Prophetes Isaie therfore conuersing in the kingdom of Iuda especially in the Emperial and Metropolitan citie of Ierusalem preached prophecied manie thinges perteyning to the Tribes of Iuda and Beniamin as also to the tribe of Leui. Which after the schisme of Ieroboam repayred in maner al to the kingdom of Iuda where God was rightly serued He prophecied also of the tenne Tribes the kingdom of Israel of the future captiuities of them both and of the reduction of Iuda Also he prophecied of other nations and peoples with whom the Iewes had either emnitie or freindlie conuersation and of al the world But most especially of the coming of Christ to redeme and deliuer mankind from captiuitie of sinne The whole prophecie conteyneth two general partes First more principally the Prophet admonisheth and threatneth the people that they shal be punished for their manifold sinnes in the 39. former chapters In the other 27. he comforteth them signifying that God of his mercie wil after chatisment their repentance deliuer them from their aduersaries Yet so that ech part participateth of the principal contents with the other More particularly the whole booke may be diuided into eight partes In the twelue first chapters the Prophet admonisheth alsortes in the kingdom of Iuda of their ingratitude towards God with manie other sinnes and of iust punishment but mixt with consolation of Gods mercie and thanksegeuing for the same In eleuen chapters folowing he directeth his speach to other Nations aduersaries to the Iewes In foure more he extendeth his admonitions to al the world stil intermixing some consolations In other foure he reprehendeth both the kingdoms of Israel and Iuda for seeking helpe of strange nations In the next eight chapters he prophecieth of diuers dangers immineÌ„t to the kingdom of Iuda of their captiuitie in Babylon of Gods benignitie deliuering them very much in euerie part of Christ and his Church Then in fiue chapters he prophecieth very particularly of the comfortable deliuerie from sinne by Christ In other foure from temporal captiuitie by Cyrus King of Assirians And finally in the last eightene chapters he prophecieth largely of the perfect deliuerie by Christ conuersion of al Nations reiection of the Iewes til nere the end of the world when they shal also returne to Christ THE PROPHECIE OF ISAIE CHAP. I. Isaie prophecying in the dayes of foure kinges of Iuda 2. admonisheth both princes and people of their ingratitude and other sinnes against God 7. for which they shal be led captiue 11. Neither shal sacrifices nor prayers saue them 16. except they cleanse their soules from sinnes 20. which they not doing shal be seuerely punished 26. Wherby the reliques shal be purged and the Church shal flourish THE vision of Isaie the sonne of Amos which he sawe concerning Iuda and Ierusalem in the dayes of Ozias Ioathan Achaz and Ezechias kinges of Iuda †Heare ye heauens geue eare ô earth because our Lord hath spoken I haue brought vp children and exalted them but they haue despised me †The oxe hath knowen his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowen me and my people hath not vnderstood †Woe to the sinful nation the people loden with greeuous iniquitie the wicked seede vngracious children they haue forsaken our Lord they haue blasphemed the holie one of Israel they are reuolted backewards †For what shal I strike you anie more which adde preuarication euerie head is sicke euerie hart in heauines †From the sole of the foote vnto the toppe of the head there is no health therein wound and wayle and swelling stroke it is not bound vp nor cured with medicine nor mollified with oile †Your land is desolate your cities burnt with fire your countrie strangers deuoure before your face and it shal be made desolate as in the spoile of enemies †And the daughter of Sion shal be left as a vineyard and as a cottage in a place of cucumbers and as a citie that is wasted †Vnlesse the Lord of hostes had lefte vs seed we had beene as Sodom and we should be like to Gomorrha †Heare the word of our Lord ye princes of Sodom geue eare to the law of our God ye people of Gomorrha †To what purpose do you offer me the multitude of your victimes saith our Lord I am ful the holocaust oframmes and the fatte of fatlings and the bloud of calues and lambes and buck goates I haue not desired †When you should haue come before my sight who sought for these thinges at your handes that you should walke in my courtes †Offer sacrifice no more in vaine incense is abomination to me The Newe moone and the Sabbath and other sestiuities I wil not abide your assemblies are wicked †My soule hateth your Calendes and your solemnities they are become tedious to me I haue laboured in susteyning †And when you shal streach forth your hands I wil turne away mine eies from you when you shal multiplie prayer I wil not heare for your handes are ful of bloud †Wash you be cleane take away the euil of your cogitations from mine eies cease to doe peruersely †Lerne to doe good seeke iudgement succour the oppressed iudge for the pupil defend the widow †And come and accuse me sayth our Lord if your sinnes shal be as scarlet they shal be made white as snow and if they be red as vermelon they shal be white as wooll †If you be willing and wil heare me you shal eate the good thinges
singing in the window the rauen on the vpper post because I wil attenuate her strength †This is the glorious citie dwelling in confidence that sayd in her hart I am and beside me there is none other els how is she become as a desert the couche for beastes euerie one that passeth by her shal hisse and wag his hand CHAP. III. Ierusalem for reiecting Gods admonitions shal be destroyed 7. Christ being risen from death the Iewes persecuting the faithful shal be reiected miserably destroyed 9. and the Gentils called 11. So his Church shal floorish 13. and at last the Iewes shal be conuerted VVO TO thee thou prouoking and redemed citie the doue †She hath not heard the voice and she hath not receiued discipline she hath not trusted in our Lord to her God she hath not approched †Her princes in the middes of her as lions roarnig her iudges wolues in the euening left nothing for the morning †Her prophets madde men vnfaythful her priests haue polluted the holie they haue done vniustly agaynst the law †Our iust Lord in the middes therof wil not doe iniquitie in the morning in the morning he wil geue his iudgement into light and it shal not be hid but the wicked man hath not knowen the confusion †I haue destroyed the Gentils their corners are dissipated I haue made their wayes desert whiles there is none that passeth by their cities are desolate not a man remayning nor any inhabiter †I sayd Neuertheles thou shalt feare me thou shalt receiue discipline and her habitation shal not perish for al thinges wherin I haue visited her but yet rysing early they corrupted al their cagitations ◠Wherfore expect me sayth our Lord in the day of my resurrection til hereafter because my iudgement to assemble the Gentils and to gather kingdomes to powre vpon them mine indignation al the wrath of my furie for in the fyre of my ielousie shal al the earth be deuoured †Because c then wil I restore to the peoples a chosen lippe that al may inuocate in the name of the Lord may serue him with one shoulder †Beyond the riuers of Aethiopia thence shal my suppliants the children of my dispersed bring me a gift †In that day thou shalt not be confounded vpon al thine inuentions wherin thou hast preuaricated against me because then wil I take away out of the middes of thee the loftie speakers of thy pride thou shalt adde no more to be exalted in my holie mount †And I wil leaue in the middes of thee a people poore and needie they shal hope in the name of our Lord. †The remnāt of Israel shal not doe iniquitie neyther shal they speake leasing and deceitful tongue shal not be found in their mouth because they shal feede and shal lie downe and there shal be none to make them afrayd †Prayse ô daughter of Sion make iubilation Israel be glad reioyce in al thy hart ô daughter of Ierusalem †Our Lord hath taken away thy iudgement he hath turned away thine enemies the king of Israel our Lord in the middes of thee thou shalt feare euil no more †In that day it shal be sayd to Ierusalem Feare not to Sion let not thy handes be dissolued †Our Lord thy God in the middes of thee strong he wil saue he wil reioyce vpon thee in gladnes he wil be silent in his loue he wil be ioyful vpon thee in prayse †The triflers that were departed from thee I wil gather together because they were of thee that thou mayst no more haue reproch for them †Behold I wil kil al that haue afflicted thee at that time and I wil saue the halt her that was cast out I wil gather and I wil make them into prayse and into name in al the land of their confusion †In that time when I wil bring you and in the time that I wil gather you for I wil geue you into a name and into prayse to al the people of the earth when I shal conuert your captiuitie before your eyes saith our Lord. THE PROPHECIE OF AGGEVS AGGEVS prophecying in the second yeare of Darius Histaspis king of Persians that is in the 18. yeare after the relaxation from captiuitie of Babylon exhorteth to reedifie the Temple which had bene begune and intermitted promising much prosperitie after the building therof and finally the coming of Christ desired of al nations who by his presence wil glorifie this new temple more then the former built by Salomon and especially prophecieth the glorie of his Catholique Church which shal much excel the Church of the old Testament CHAP. I. The Iewes building to themselues excellent houses are iustly reprehended for not building the Temple of God 10. VVhich is the cause of the barrennes sicknes and other euils 12. VVherupon they vndertake the holie worke IN THE second yeare of Darius the king the sixth moneth in the first day of the moneth the word of our Lord was made in the hand of Aggeus the prophet to Zorobabel the sōne of Salathiel duke of Iuda to b Iesus the sonne of Iosedec the grandpriest saing †Thus sayth the Lord of hostes saying This people sayth The time is not yet come of building the house of our Lord. †And the word of our Lord was made in the hand of Aggeus the prophete saying †Why is it time for you to dwel in embowed houses and this house desert †And now thus sayth the Lord of hostes Set your hartes vpon your wayes †You haue sowed much and brought in litle you haue eaten and haue not bene filled you haue drunke and haue not bene inebriated you haue couered your selues haue not bene warmed and he that hath gathered the wages put them into a broken bag †Thus sayth the Lord of hosts Set your harts vpon your wayes †go vp into the mountayne carie timber and build the house and it shal be acceptable to me and I shal be glorified sayth our Lord. †You haue looked for more and behold it became lesse and you brought it into the house and I puft at it for what cause sayth the Lord of hosts because my house is desert and you hasten euerie man into his owne house †For this cause were the heauens stayed ouer you that they gaue no dew and the earth was prohibited that it yelded not her spring †and I called a drought vpon the earth vpon the mountaines and vpon the wheate and vpon the wine and vpon the oile and what thinges soeuer the ground brought forth vpon men vpon beastes vpon al the labour of the handes †And Zorobabel the sonne of Salathiel and Iesus the sonne of Iosedec the high priest al the remnant of the people heard the voice of their God the wordes of Aggeus the prophet as our Lord their
desire nor anie of the rest is in a mans owne powre as of himself so much as to thinke a good thought but Gods grace preuenteth sturreth men vp and continually assisteth in al good beginninges progresse and perseuerance as the same diuine auctor teacheth a litle before v. 14. wisdom preuenteth them that couete her that she first may shew herself vnto them Then to admitte or refuse is in their powre that haue good motions And therfore sinne is rightly imputed and damnation iustly inflicted vpon the wicked because as Nehemias 2. Esd 9. v. 17. testifieth of the vngratful people they would not heare And they hardened their neckes and gaue the head to returne to their seruitude as it were by contention or striuing against God through their owne free wil which appeareth here to remaine in sinners On the other side the same Nehemias in confidence of reward for good workes and of his voluntarie cooperating with Gods grace feared not to pray 2. Esd 5. v. 19 in these wordes Remember me my God to good according to al thinges which I haue done to this people Some men moreouer besides the commandments of the law voluntarily professed a peculiar state of holie life a plaine figure or rather an example of Euangelical counsels As in the former ages the Nazerites whose rule is prescribed Numeri 6. practised by Sampson Iudic. 13. and Samuel 1. Reg. 1. and the Rechabites Iere. 35. so in this last age next before Christ the Assideans or Esseni 1. Mach. 2. v. 42. of whom Iudas Machabeus in his time was head or captaine 2. Mach. 14. v. 6. Ieremie the prophet ch 16. v. 2. by Gods ordinance liued single vnmaried al the time of the captiuitie Thou shalt not take a wife and thou shalt not haue sonnes and daughters in this place to witte in Ierusalem Neither did he marie when he was afterwardes in Aegypt But of his owne accord remayned a virgin al his life as S. Ierom writeth li 1. aduers Iouinianum Prayers of Sainctes after they are departed from this world is wanifestly deduced of the sacred text lere 15. v. 1. of Moyses and Samuel not to be heard if they should pray for the people whom God had decreed to punish were consequently to be heard in some other case And more expresly 2. Mach. 15. v. 12. 14. is recorded that Onias and Ieremie did pray for al the people and for al the holie citie Reuerent estimation of Reliques and other holie thinges is manifest by the fact of the same Prophet Ieremie who by Gods ordinance 2. Mach. 2. v. 1. 5. hid the holie fire and the Tabernacle and the Arke the Altar of incense in a caue that they should not be prophaned by infidels ransaking Ierusalem and the temple Other holie ornaments also and vesseles were restored by the fauorable king Cyrus 1. Esd 1. v. 7. ch 8. v. 30. In figure also of the holie Crosse on which Christ was to redeme mankind those that mourned for the abominations in Ierusalem Ezec. 9. vvere signed in their foreheades vvith the letter Thau or T. and so were saued from the common slaughter of the vnsigned Prayer and Sacrifice for the dead is likewise clere 2. Mach. 12. v. 43. c. if either the text may be admitted for Canonical saying v. 46. It is a holie and healthful cogitation to pray for the dead or for good testimonie of Iudas fact being Highpriest and doing that which the whole Church practised and which the Iewes yet obserue to this day Of the General Resurrection is good testimnie in the same place v. 43. and 44. as the ground of Iudas his pietie towardos the dead wel and religiously thincking of the Resurrection For vnles he hoped that they which were slaine should rise againe it should seme superfluous and vaine to pray for the dead But seing he did beleue the Resurrection he did right wel and piously And seing the beleefe of resurrection is true it foloweth as this auctor inferreth that it is a holie thing to pray for the dead Malachie the last of the Prophetes in the last chapter foresheweth and describeth the General iudgement in the end of this world wherin the wicked hal be condemned and the iust eternally rewarded Which day shal come sayth he kindled as a surnace Al that do impietie dying in that state shal be stubble and that day shal in flame them And there shal rise to you that feare my name the Sunne of iustice and health in his winges or glorious beames healing and curing al body lie infirmities and defectes Before which day he foretelleth of two signes v. 5. The coming of Elias the Prophet and. v. 6. the conuersion of the Iewes to Christ And thus much may here suffice for particular pointes of religion in this age It resteth to view the state and gouernment of the Church in this time Which may be considered according to the foure Monarchies of heathen nations the Chaldees the Medes Persians the Grecians and the Romanes Vnder the Chaldees whose Emperial citie was Babylon they were in captiuitie seuentie yeares By the Medes and Persians for that Monarchie consisted of those two nations they were released from captiuitie with manie fauoures yet sometimes afflicted Vnder the Monarchie of the Grecians they were partly in extreme persecution of Antiochus Epiphanes and of other Grecian kinges and princes partly in warres for defence of Gods lawes Before and after which persecution and warres as wel vnder the Grecians as the Romans til Christs Passion the Church was for most part in peace yet some times afflicted But omitting manie intricate diffiâ—uliies about the times and reignes of sundrie heathen kinges it wil suffice our purpose to shew the general state of the Iewish nation with their owne particular gouerners spiritual and temporal with more or lesse fauour of forreine Princes First therfore concerning their estate in their captiuitie in Babylon we may here obserue Gods prouidence in that before the citie and temple of Ierusalem were destroyed and the whole nation made captiue Ioachin otherwise called Iechonias the sonne of Ioachaz who was also called Iechonias king of Iuda was transported into Babylon and his mother and manie other principal persons 4. Reg. 24. v. 15. Likewise Iosedech sonne of Saraias highpriest 1. Paral. 6. v. 15. was caried into Babylon And in the meane time Sedecias vncle to Ioachin reigned in Iuda who in the eleuenth yeare was taken and caried captiue into Babylon and there died Ioachin yet liuing in prison And Saraias the Highpriest with others was slayne in Rebla when Ierusalem was destroyed 4. Reg. 25. v. 18. 21. To whom Iosedech succeded in the highpriesthood So that both the issue of Dauid in the right line of our Sauiours genealogie and the Highpriest of Aarons stocke were in Babylon before the whole bodie of the nation was brought thither
wherat myn enemies reioyce t After due sorow the true penitent hath confidence in God against his enimies Mat. 7. 25. Luc. 13. v VVil most certainly accept of true repentance w These are noâ— imprecations but threatninges that the wicked ma yamend or els predictions if they persist in sinne The octaue signifieth the world to come Hel for some sinners Purgatorie for others in Psal 37. 1. Cor. 3. Dauids prayer in tribulation the 8. key a This Chusi defeated the counsel of Achitophel as S. Aug. S. Basil S. Chris expound it b Absolom â—n anie other enemie if God doe not resist and hinder him c my life d Such euil as myne enemies fayne obiect against me e Let me not haue the victorie of them f Let me dye with ignominie g Shew thy powre h Seing thou diddest command to make me king it behoueth thee to protect me i manie wil serue thee the only true God k For this increase of faithful people l my iust cause against my particular enemies m let fal vpon me 1. Par. 28. Iere. 11. 17. n God doth not punish al sinners presently but often differreth o expecting if they wil anâ—d Isa 59. Iob. 15. p The iniurious persecutor purposing iniustice conceiueth enuie and bringeth forth iniquitie q Enuie desire to hurt others turneth to the ruine of the enuiers Christs Incarnation The 5. key a Belonging to the newe Testament b Suffering of Christ and of Christians c God the lord of al by creation is our singular lord that beleue and trust in him d God more excelent then the heauens he being the creator they a creature e fulfilled wheÌ„ Christ coming into Ierusalem children sang Ozanna Mat. 21. Mat. â—â— f The Sonne in assumpted humaÌ„e nature became lesse then Angels Heb. 2. g But in him mans nature is exalted aboue Angels h Christ the Lord of al creatures i yea of Angels Heb. 2. k Not only al reasonable creatures but al beastes and other thinges obey him The sea and the windes obey him Mat. 8. Gen. 1. v. 27. 1. Cor. â—â— l The same end beginning signifie that as God was meruelous in creating man in so happie state that if he would he might haue auoyded both sinne death so he is meruelous in that he so rewardeth the blessed in the resurrestion that they can neither sinne non dye Presses signify Christs PassioÌ„ Isa 63. Morally iâ— signifieth the trauels of the Church militant vinâ—ciâ— Gods prouidence in protecting the good and permitting euil The 3. key a Christs coming in humilitie and Christians afflictions are hidden from the world in Gods prouidence b geue thankâ— c in mind d and bodie e God repelleth the enemie when man is not able to resist f A iust man doth his endeuour not of him selfe but by Gods grace ouercometh the enemie g Al sinners called gentils because they were generally accounted wicked h The vaine glorious fame of sinners partly decayeth in this world but most especially in the world to come i Iudicial seates of men are ofâ—eâ— corrupted but Gods neuer k God doth not presently deliuer the good from afflictions but when 〈…〉 ir spiritual profitie l His precepts which men ought chiefly to studie m God reuengeth the blood of Martyrs n procured by mine enemies o In the publique view of the Church p The wicked are intangled in the snares which they lay for others q In zele of iustice not in desire of reuenge r By Gentiles is often vnderstood al great sinners For the Iewes despised Gentiles as the Romans did al Barbarous nations Å¿ Suffer a tyrant to rule ouer them that thereby they may lerne what it is to vse others vniustly It semeth to S. Augustine aprophecie that such as receiue not Christ shal beleue Antichrist 2. Thes 2. t The latter Hebrew Doctors v In great per secution it semeth to the weake that God differreth his assistance very long w Extremely vexed tormented x The Prophet answereth to the complaint of the iust that in deede the wicked are caught in their owne snares y not seeke to recouer Gods fauour z The wicked doth dominier for a time and thinketh he shal do so stil a and neuer fal into any aduersitie but stil remaine without miserie or anie euil Rom. 3. b The prayer of the iust in tribulation c ye vilest men d The iust ought alwayes to be readie prepared in hart to suffer patiently al that shal happen vnto them e As the first workes of Christ in al humility and patience were strange and hidden to the world v. 1. so his last iudgement shal be in maiesty and manifest to al in exalting the blessed and suppressing the wicked Some diuide this Psalme into two Sela a note of change or of rest in musike or rather of attention Al the Psalmes â—â—â— iust 150. Epist ad Marcel Anno. 1577. 1552. 1603. Gods prouident care of the iust The 3. key a S. Augustin applieth it to heretikes perswading Catholiques to repare vnto their separate congregation falsly calling it the montayne b Ye my freindes say thus c Persecuters vsing al rigor and force d falsly preteÌ„d other causes against the innocent to destroy them e It is the maner of persecuters and especially of heretikes to destroy and puldowne that others haue built Abac. 2. f Though God seme to winke or sleepe yet his prouidence stil watcheth and obserueth al mens actions g Proueth by tribulations h ContinuaÌ„ce in sinne bringeth damnation to the soule i God sparing for the time at last must needes of iustice punish seuerely The state of the Church in the first and of Christ The 6. key a Christs first b and last comming c wil bring ioy to the elect d Christ calleth his mystical bodie him selfe Act. 9. v. 4. e False and duble dealing hinder from true faith f Insolent arrogant g VVhen sinne most abunded Christ came into this world and in like case wil come to iudge â—reuer'â— 3â— h yet stil there remaine some iust whom God preserueth i God sometimes suffereth the wicked to do what euil they desire Temporal desires hinder the entrance into heauen li. 12. c. â—3 〈…〉 Platonistes error A prayer in tribulation The 7. key a It more perteyneth to the new testament then to the old b Carful and almost perplex cogitatios by reason of long persecution and mans Weaknes c Very often euerie day d fal not into mortal sinne c Patience in tribulation and reward for victory Of Christs Incarnation The 5. key a wicked men drowned in sinne are at last so besotted in their vnderstanding that they thinke in their hart though they dare not vtter it that there is no God that is none that hath diuine prouidence in gouerning the world nor that wil iudge al in the end Psal 52. b defiled withal sortes of sinne c not only the most Wicked but also al mankind were vnable
other reliques of Martyrs p casting them into the vilest planes they can willing if they could to throw them into hel q but the Church and al her members repose confidence in God * life r Therfore she prayeth that her children be not entrapped by guilful deceiptes Å¿ nor ouerthrowne by anie stumbling blocke cast in their way t In the end al persecuters and other wicked shal be caught in their ovvne nette of perdition v the Church is singularly protected euen to the end Dauids prayer in extreme distresse the 8. key a This Psalme in fotme of a prayer shevveth vvhat cogitations Dauid had in extreme danger b Not with exterior voice for so he should haue detected himselfe but with feruoure of spirite c VVhen by reason of extremitie I vvas not able to thinke hovv to helpe my selfe d thou ô God knovving my actions and demaneur didst deliuer me e I looked for helpe f and diligently looked about me g but none vvould seme to knovv me vvhen I required their helpe h Endeuoring to saue my self by flight I found no secure place for being in a caue or hole of a montaine the vvhole armie beseeged me al seeke to take avvay my life none to saue it i Thus leift desolate of al mans helpe and destitute of al vvorldlie shift I cried to thee ô Lord k my only hopeful refuge l neither do I desire to liue for anie vvorldlie respect but hauing chosen thee ô God for my portion and inheritance m I desire to be out of this desert place and to be in the land vvhere is right vse of religious diuine seruice n afflicted o Dauids desire of libertie was especially to this end that he might haue conuenient place and other meanes to serue and praise God p the good and vvel disposed people of Israel can not now serue thee as they desire but expect me q whom thou ô Lord vvilt aduance to the kingdom that then vve may serue thee more freely and more commodiously The prophetical sense of this Psalme The seuenth penitential Psalme the 7. key 2. Reg â—7 a God hauing so promised is bond by his truth b and his iustice to heare penitents praying for remission of sinnes c Deale not vvith me in rigour of iustice d for no mortal man is able of himselfe to be iustified abstracting from Gods mercie e sought my life f and brought it into great danger Spiritually the diuel as a roâ—ing lion stil seeking vvhom he may deuour hath tempted me vehemently g I am pressed with great calamities temporal or spiritual h In this case I consider how God hath hertofore shewed his goodnes towards me and others i Stretching forth handes a ceremonie in prayer wherby the supplicant is made more attentiue and also indureth some paine for part of satisfaction k mans mind vvithout Gods illumination is drie and barren l In great tentations Gods grace and helpe is more presently nedeful to preuent our weaknes lest vve yeld consent m If God leaue man vvithout special and continual grace he vvil fal n into sunne as into a deepe lake from vvhence vvithout helpe he can not rise vp againe o In the first assault of tentation p Seing by thy grace I haue begunne to pray vnto thee q The penitent thus humbling himselfe and praying may assuredly trust that God doth remitte his sinnes by the holie Sacraments and iustifieth him protecteth him and wil bring him out of al dangers of spiritual or temporal enemies King Dauid praiseth God for his victories the 8 key a Because this vvas Dauids first and a very notable victorie the Septuagint Interpreters make mention of Goliath in this title b God made Dauid a warier and victorer against Goliath without anie former training in armes c Made him afterwards king of a great people d Al mankind was vnvvorthie before Christ e that God should be reueled vnto them f especially that he should haue care of the progenie of men after their sinne g In dede man in himself in his ovvne nature and frailtie is but a vaine and transitorie creature passing from life to death as a shadovv that can not consist of it selfe neither can man vvithout God h By a poetical description he prayeth for Gods helpe as if God should make the heauens to bovv and so descend or make the montaines smoke as vvhen Moyses receiued the lavv or declare himself by Meteors as folovveth i Tribulations or tentations k Children of the Church l but of euil life m They speake in vanitie that promise to kepe Gods law and performe it not n In that principal instrument apt for a new songue and for extra ordinarie benefites o Both Ievves Christians that liue not vvel are as strangers that frame to themselues such a false felicite as is here described making riches or vvorldlie pleasures their God * transmigration p True happines consisteth not in vvorldlie thinges q But in preferring God before al. Gods Maiestie excelleth al thinges the 1. key a By this title Esdras signifieth that the Holie Ghost vvho indited al the Psalmes to Gods praise more specially in these seuen last suggested to Dauid and by him to al Gods seruants that al their other seruice must tend and be directed to the praise of God and that therin vve must continevv and finally rest as in the sabbath of the seuenth day signified as S. Beda supposeth by these seuen last Psalmes of praise eternally praising our Lord God For vvhich principal end both Angels and Men yea and al other creatures vvere made b King is the proper epitheton of Christ the Sonne of God to whom in his humanitie God the Father promised the Church of al nations for his kingdom Psal 2. in vvhom also the vvhole Blessed Trinitie is praised c Al the time of this vvorld they praise God d after in eternitie e Of vvonderful and miraculous thinges vvhich strike terrour into mens mindes f The effectes of Gods mercie in redeming and recallidg sinners are eminent aboue al other workes g Therfore the sanctified haue special cause to praise God h Christs kingdom the militant Church is magnifical but much more the triumphant vvhich is eternal i God is readie of his part to lift vp al. k He geueth necessarie thinges to al liuing creatures euen to brute beastes The seuen last Psalmes perteyne more specially to prayses This Psalme and other six are composed in order of the Alphabet It is probable that the Hebrevv text novv vvanteth a verse in this Psalme And therfore is not more certaâ—ne then the Greke or Latin Al are exhorred to praise God and trust in his assured prouidence they key a The Septuagint added â—he names of these tuo Prophetes for the like reason as they added Ieromie Psal 136. because Aggaeus and Zacharias prophecying in the reduction of the people from captiuitie exhorted them as here the Psalmist doth to trust in Gods prouidence and preferre
this armie differeth from the number here recorded the cause is for that sometimes those only are counted vvhich vvere permanent sometimes others are also counted vvhich came vncertainly The like difficulties of differences occurre often in the bookes of kinges and Paralipomenon :: The vvatch word this night was The victorie of God * li. 1. c. 7. v. 1. Y :: Alcimus was of Aarons stock li. 1. c 7. v. 14. but for this apostasie here mentioned was vncapable of high priesthood so Matthathias vvas ordayned being of the same progenie and most sincere in religion * a golden bough :: This description of the Assideans made by their malicious enimie in calumnious and odious termes sheweth vvel their singular zele sinceritie in promoting Gods seruice And so their aduersaries malignant accusations more against them then al others is a plaine testimonie of their more rate and more singular vertues * li. 1. â— 7. v. 26. a :: Apostates and politikes make their gayne by spoyling the faithful :: Nicanor a right worldlie politike a figure of Pilate and of such temporizing Iudges counsellers and courtiers as lacke zele in religion :: They knevv not precisely vvhere Iudas vvas neither vvould they search for him to deliuer him to the persecutor :: Bacchus called also Liber and by manie other names feaned by infidels to be auctor and god of wine And therfore drunkards dedicate feastes temples to him :: S. Augustin epist 61. ad Dulâ—itium l. 2. c. 23. ad epist 2. Gaud discussing thâ—â— fact saith the helie scripture dotâ— tel it not praise it As to be admired not to be imitated that either it vvas not vvel done by him or at least is not conuenient in this time of grace * li. 1. c. 7. v. 39. c :: Pâ—ophane men make their aduantage of religious mens good conscience but Iudas rightly instructed in this case defended his iust cause also in the sabbath li. 1. c. 3. v. 40. :: O Luciferian blasphemie :: This dreame was from God as the effect shevved And Iudas knevv also that it so was by internal inspiration as Ioseph Mat. 1. v 20. vvas assured of his dreames :: Ieremie ch 38. v. 17. persvvaded the king of Iuda to yeld himself vvith the citie and people to the Chaldees and not to resist But novv he deliuereth a svvord to Iudas exhorting him to fight according to Gods vvil in diuers cases and times for there is a time of vvare and a time of peace Eccle 3. v 8. :: Gods honour holie thinges are first and principally to be respected before vvordlie freindes though they also must be regarded in due order and place 4. Reg. 19. li. â— c 8. v. 1. c. f :: More being vvritten in the first booke this auctor maketh one conclusion of al because other persecuters being also ouercome the land was againe caulme after stormes Prayer of Sainctes is euidently proued by this place It is also proued by manie other holie Scriptures Neither is this place to be omitted The auctor of this booke asketh pardon for his stile not for the doctrine nor historie But the auctors of these Annotations crane pardon for al defectes Gods true Seruice hath alvvayes continued in the visible Church Faith in one God is the ground of al religion The B. Trinitie reueled to some and vttered obscurely in the old testament Distinction of Persons in one God The Father The Sonne The Holie Ghost Other places proue pluralitie of Persons in God The mysterie of Christs Incarnation is more frequent more plaine in the holie Scriptures especially in the Prophetes Ieremie Baruch Ezechiel Daniel Aggeus Zacharias Malachias Also the bookes of wisdom Ecclesiasticus Machabees Prophecies figures of the B virgin mother of God Angeles excel corporal creatures in multitude And in powre They helpe men and are lavvfully inuocated by men Diuels hating God and al mankind neuer cease to tempt men to sinne They seke to be honored vvith sacrifice Sacrifice is the proper seruice of God Sacrifice of the new testament in al places More pure and excellent then the old The old ceased and the new succeded which shad also be abandoned by Antichrist Transsubstantiation confessed by Rabbins Baptisme Penane Holie orders Feastes Fastes ordinarie And extraordinarie Abstinence Forme of good life prescribed in the sapiential bookes The ascending by steppes 〈◊〉 from earth to heauen â— Ioan. 2. VVithout Gods grace preuenting no man can thinke or do anie thing meritorious 2. Cor. 3. Confidence of good vvorkes done in grace Voluntarie vovves like to Euangelical connsels Perpetual virginitie Prayers of Sainctes Reliques Holie vesseles Signe of the Crosse Prayer for the dead Resurrection Iudgement Euerlasting punishment and eternal reward The coming of Elias conuersion of the Iewes The state of the Church in the times of heathen Monarchies in general Their state in the captiuitie King Iechonias â—nâ—â— sedeâ—h High-priest vvere in Babylon before the vvhole nation vvas captiue Iechonias intertayned in captiuitie as a prince Daniel vvith other three children were caried before â—niâ— of the kinges into Baoylon They vvere singularly esteemed Sometimes in danger But preserued by God Ieremie prophecied in Ierusalem and in Aegypt Ezechiel and Daniel in Babylon The Monarchie of Medes and Persians Cyruslicensed the Ievves to returne and build vp their temple Prophecie of Christ after seuentie vveekes Mardocheus Esther Aman. Iudith Aggeus and Zachatias The 〈◊〉 more glorious in the nevv testament Malachie The Grecian Monarchie King Alexander honored Iaddus the Highpriest The schismatical temple in â—atizim An other schismatical temple in Aegypt The Seuentie tvvo Interpreters Prophane lerning florished amongst the Crecians but they erred excedingly in matters of Religion Primum principium Sammum â—oâ—um Pithagorians Stoikes Achademikes Peripatetikes Epicures The assured fayth of the Church the citie of God Psal 93 1. Cor. 3. The Machabees professed the same Antiochus his Edict Martyres for this fayth For circumcision For keeping the Sabbath For abstayning from svvines flessh Holie vvarres for the Church and religion Matthathias Iudas Machabeus A religious prayer The temple clensed Antiochus dyed miserably Niâ—â—or â—laine Iudas dyed gloriously Ionathas Altimus dyed miserably Simon Ioannes Hyrcanus The Romane Monarchic Hered the first strange king of the Iewes He enlarged the temple But sold the office of Highpriest This king was a signe of Christs coming The genealogie of Christ from the captiuitie pag. 939 Succession of Highpriestes pag. 713. 939. The true suecession continued also in the times of vsurpers A petition to IESVS CHRIST 2. Paral. 33. v. 12. 4. Reg. 23. v. 21. 2. Paral. 35. v. 1. Exo. 12. Leuit. 23. Num. 28. 4. Reg. 23. v. 29. 2. Paral. 35. v. 20. 4. Reg. 23. v. 30. 2. Par. 36. v. 1. 4. Reg. 24. v. 1. v. 17. Iere. 37. v. 2. Iere. 25. v. 12. 29. v. 10. Dan. 9. v. 2. 2. Paral. 36. v. 22. 2. Esd 1. v. 1. 6. v. 3. Iere. 26. v. 12.
him for the same THE ARGVMENT OF THE BOOKE OF GENESIS THIS first Booke of holie Sripture called Genesis which signifieth birth or beginning was written by Moyses when he was designed by God to instruct rule the children of Israel As also the other foure bookes folowing The Author and authoritie of al which fiue bookes were euer acknowledged by the faithful both of the old and new Testament and so accounted and estemed by tradition til Christ and his Apostles who also confirmed them by their testimonies and allegations of the same as of holie Scriptures From the creation vntil Moyses writ which was aboue two thousand and foure hundred yeares the Church exercised Religion by Reuelations made to certaine Patriarches and by Traditions from man to man without anie Scriptures or Law written But the peculiar people of God being more visibly separated from other nations manie errors abunding in the world God would for correction confutation therof haue his wil made fuâ—â—her knowen to his children and so remaine amongst them in written record by his faithful seruant and Prophet Moyses VVho therfore declareth the Author and beginning of al thinges that is How al creatures were made by God and of him haue their being and by him only are conserued He teacheth expresly that there is one onlie God against those that imagined and brought into the phantasies of men manie goddes That the whole or vniuersal substance of heauen and earth with their ornaments and accidents were made in time against those that thought the first fundation therof had euer benne That God doth gouerne the same against those that say al is ruled by dâ—stenie or by the starres and not by the continual prouidence of God That God is a rewarder of the good and a punisher of euil which sinners seme either not to know or grosly to forgete And that God created al for mans vse and benefite which should make vs grateful VVherfore holie Moyses more particularly describeth the beginning of man what he was at first how he fel how al mankind is come of one man deducing the Genealogie of Adam especially to Noe. Then how men being more and more defiled vpon the earth with wicked especially carnal sinnes were by Gods iust wrath drowned with an vniuersal floud Againe how a few reserued persons multiplied the world a new But this of spring also falling into manie sinnes especially Idolatrie and spiritual fornication as those of the first age did to carnal offences God stil conserued some faithful true seruants Of which Moyses specially pursueth the line of Noe by Sem his first begotten sonne Then describeth the particular vocations liues maners notable sayings and noble factes with sincere religion of Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph other holie Patriarches who liued before the written lavv Likevvise vpon vvhat occasion in vvhat maneâ— Iacob otherwise called Israel with al his progenie descended from the Land of Canaan into Aegypt and were there entertayned So this booke contayneth the historie of two thousand three hundred odde yeares And it may be diuided into eight partes The first contayneth the Creation of Heauen and Earth other Creatures and lastly of Man chap. 1. 2. The second part is of the trangression fal of man his casting out of Paradise of multiplication of mâ—n and of sinne though stil some were iust of the general floud that drowned al except eight persons few other liuing creatures of the earth from the third chap. to the 8. The third part is of the new increase multiplication of the same from the 8. chap. to the 11. The fourth of the confusion of tongues the diuision of nations in the 11. chap. The fift relateth Abrahams going forth of his countrie Gods promise that in his seede al Nations should be blessed the commandment of Circumcision from the 12. chap. to the 21. The sixth part recounteth the progenie and other blessings especially the great vertues of Abraham Isaac and Iaâ—ob from the 21. chap. to the 37. The seuenth part reporteth the felling of Ioseph into Aegypt and his aduancement there from the 37. chap. to the 46. The eight and last part is of Iacob and his progenies going into Aegypt their intertainment there and of Iacobs and finally of Iosephs death in the fiue last cahpters The signification of the markes here vsed for direction of the reader The numbers in the argumentes of chapters point to the verse where the matter mentioned beginneth This forme of crosse †in the text sheweth the beginning of euerie verse The numbers in the inner margent ouer against the crosse shew the number of verses in the same chapter This marke signifieth that there foloweth an Annotation after the chapter vpon the word or wordes wherto it is adioyned The number also of the same verse is prefixed to the Annotation These foure prickes shew that there is an Annotation in the margent vpon that place And when manie occurre the first answereth to the first marcke the second to the second and so forth In like maner the citations of places in the inner margent are applied to the authores alleaged But when there be more such marginal annotations then may easely be applied we vse the letters of the Alphabete for direction This forme of a starre * in the text or annotations pointeth to the explication of some word or wordes in the margent Sometimes we put the Concordance of other Scriptures in the inner margent of the text VVe haue also noted in the margent when the Bookes of holie Scripture or partes thereof are read in the Churches Seruice For their sakes that desire to reâ—d the same in order of the Ecclesiastical Office THE BOOKE OF GENESIS IN HEBREW BERESITH CHAP. 1. God createth heauen and earth and al things therin distinguishing and bevvtyfying the same 26. last of al the sixth day he createth man to vvhom he subiecteth al corporal things of this inferior vvorld N THE beginning GOD created heauen and earth †And the earth was voide vacant and darkenes was vpon the face of the deapth and the Spirite of God moued ouer the waters †And God said Be light made And light was made †And God saw the light that it was good he diuided the light from the darkenes †And he called the light Day and the darkenes Night and there was euening morning that made one day †God also said Be a firmament made amidst the waters and let it diuide betwene waters waters †And God made a firmament and diuided the waters that were vnder the firmament from those that were aboue the firmament And it was so done †And God called the firmament Heauen and there was euening morning that made the second day †God also said Let the waters that are vnder the heauen be gathered together into one
transgressed Morally ancient Fathers here note that albeit the life of the Patriarkes seemeth long to vs yet if we coÌ„pare the same to eternitie it is nothing Neither by the iudgement of Philosophers may aniething be counted long that hath an end as Tullie bringing Cato wisely disputing sheweth the longest life to be but a short moment VVhereby againe we may see what losse we sustaine by sinne seeing if sinne had not benne we should al haue benne translated from earth to heauen and neuer haue dyed 24. VVas seene no more That Enoch and Elias are yet aliue is a constant knowne truth in the hartes and mouthes of the faithful saith S. Augustin in his first booke de peccat merit remiss c. 3. and confirmeth the same in diuers other places And it is testified by very many both Greeke and Latin Doctors S. Ireneus li. 5. S. Iustinus Martyr q. 85. ad Orthodoxos S. Hippolitus li. de Antichristo S. Damascen li. 4. de Orthodoxafide S. Hierom. epist 61. ad Pamach c. 11. S. Ambrose in Psalm 45. S. Chrysostom ho. 21. in Gen. ho. 58. in Mat. ho. 4. in epist 2. ad Thess ho. 22. in ep ad Heb. S. Greg. li. 14. Moral c. 11 ho. 12. in Ezech. S. Prosp li. vlt. de promis S. Bede in c. 9. Marc. Theophilact and Oâ—cumenius in cap. 17. Mat. and others innumerable Touching Elias it is manifest in Scriptures that he shal come preach be slaine with an other witnes of Christ before the terrible day of Iudgement Of Enoch Moyses here maketh the matter more then probable saying of euerie one of the rest he dyed onlie of Enoch saith not so but that he appeared or vvas seene no more For which the seuentie two interpreters say And he vvas not found for God translated him VVhich can not signifie death but transporting or remouing to an other place VVhereto agreeth the author of Ecclesiasticus saying Enoch pleased God and vvas translated But most clearly S. Paul saith Enoch vvas translated that he should not see death and he vvas not found for God translated him VVith what plainer wordes can any man declare that a special person were not dead then to say He vvas translated or coÌ„ueyed away that he should not see death Neither is it a reasonable euasion to interprete this of spiritual death For so Adam being eternally saued as S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 34. Epiphan con haeresim 46. S. Aguâ—â—in epist 99. ad Euodium and others teach and the whole Church beleeueth was preserued from that death and so vndoubtedly were Seth and Enos being most holie and the rest here recounted as is most probable Neuertheles for further confutation of the contrarie opinion of Protestants the reader may also obserue the iudgement of S. Chrisostom who affirmeth that Though it be not a matter of faith vvhether Enoch be novv in Paradise from vvhence Adam and Eue vvere expelled or in some other pleasant place Dicunt tamen sacrae Scriprurae quod Deus transtulit eum quod viuentem transtulit eum quod mortem ipse non sit expertus The holie Scriptures say that God translated him and that he translated him aliue that he felt not or hath not experienced death And S. Augustin as expresly saith Non mortuus sed viuus translatus est He to vvit Enoch is translated not dead but aliue Yea he teacheth how his life is sustayned thus many thousand yeares vpon earth And sheweth moreouer that both Enoch and Elias shal dye For seing Enoch and Elias saith he are dead in Adam and carying the ofspring of death in their flesh to pay that debt are to returne to this life of common conuersation and to pay this debt vvhich so long is deferred Diuers reasons are also alleaged why God would reserue these two aliue First to shew by example that as their mortal bodies are long conserued from corrupting or decaying in like sorte Adam and Eue and al others not sinning should haue bene conserued and according to Gods promise neuer haue died but after some good time translated to heauen and indued with immortalitie Secondly to giue vs an argument of immortalitie which is promised after the general Resurrection For seing God doth preserue some mortal so long from al infirmitie we may assuredly beleue that he wil geue immortal eternal life of bobie and soule to his Sainctes after they haue payed the debt of death and are risen againe Thirdly these two one of the law of nature the other of the law of Moyses are preserued aliue to come amongst men againe towards the end of the world to teach testifie and defend the true faith and doctrin of Christ against Antichrist when he shal most violently oppugne persecute the Church Of Enoch it is said in the booke of Ecclesiasticus that he was translated vt det gentibus poenitenntiam that he geue repentance to the nations by his preaching reducing the deceiued from Antichrist And of Elias Malachie prophicieth that he shal come before the great and terrible day of our Lord and shal turne the hart of the fathers that is the people of the Iewes to the sonnes the Christians and of the sonnes the deceiued Christians to the fathers the ancient true Catholiques CHAP. VI. Mans sinnes cause of the deluge 4. Giants vvere then vpon the earth 8. Noe being iust vvas commanded to build the Arke 18. vvherin he vvith seuen persons more and the seede of other liuing things vvere saued AND after that men began to be multiplied vpon the earth had procreation of daughters †The sonnes of God seing the daughters of men that they were faire tooke to them selues wiues out of al which they had chosen And God said My spirit shal not remaine in man for euer because he is flesh his dayes shal be an huÌ„dred twentie yeares †And Giants were vpon the earth in those dayes For after the sonnes of God did companie with the daughters of men and they brought forth children these be the mightie of the olde world famous men †And God seing the malice of men was much on the earth and that al the cogitation of their hart was bent to euil at al times †it repented him that he had made man on the earth And touched inwardly with sorrowe of hart †I wil saith he cleane take away man whom I haue created from the face of the earth from man euen to beastes from that which creepeth euen vnto the foules of the ayre for it repenteth me that I haue made them †But Noe found grace before our Lord †These are the generations of Noe Noe was a iust and perfect man in his generations he did walke with God †And he begat three sonnes Sem Cham Iapheth †And the earth was corrupted before God and was replenished with iniquitie †And when God had perceiued
by his only wil could in a moment haue drowned al the rest of the world sauing whom he pleased not needing in any thing the helpe of his creatures yet would vse both natural supernatural meanes as the labour of Noe to build the arke new fountaines springing and the heauens powring downe water fourtie dayes togeather afterwards the winde to dry vp the earh and because the dore being great for Elephantsâ— to enter in and was to be firmed without as S. Ambrose noteth for better induring the forcible waters could not commodiously be closed by Noe our Lord by the ministrie of Angels shut him in on the out side to teach vs by al this and the like disposition of things that albeit his Diuine omnipotencie can do what he wil al alone yet he wil haue his creatures to concurre and cooperate as secundarie causes sometimes naturally sometimes supernaturally or miraculously as it pleaseth his goodnes to impert to them powre and vertue 23. But only Noe As there is not anie thing in al the old Testament from the creation of the world til the coming of Christ more notable more admirable or of greater importance then this historie of the general floud so was there nothing though al or most chanced to them in figure that euer more aptly more liuely or more exactly prefigured Christ and his Church with the rest of al mankind then did Noe and the arke the drowning of the rest of the world in that deluge VVhich S. Augustin declareth in many places but most especially and of purpose in his twelfth booke against Faustus the Manichee from the 14. chapter to the 22. and in his fifteenth booke of the citie of God in the two last chapters where he sheweth at large both the certaintie of the historie and that as certainely it was a figure of things in the new Testament and withal the great congruitie betwen the figure the things figured The same did Origen explicate homil 2. in Gen. S. Gregorie homil 12. in Ezech. Rupertus li. 4. comment in Gen. c. 71. sequent and diuers other ancient Doctors confirming their expositions by S. Peters testimonie saying In the arke a fevv that is eight soules or persons vvere saued from drowning by vvater vvherunto Baptisme being of the like forme novv saueth you also And by our Sauiours wordes saying As in the dayes of Noe so shal also the comming of the sonne of man be In summe the Doctors teach that Noe signifying rest was a figure of Christ the very rest of mans soule VVhom who soeuer foloweth shal find rest for their soules The arke signifieth the Church the forme therof being six times so long as broad and tenne times so long as hiegh resembleth the proportion of mans bodie lying prone or prostrate The dore in the side representeth the wound in Christs side from whence flowed the holie Sacraments by which the faithful enter into the Church and are sanctified The timber wherof the arke is made the water bearing it vp signified the Crosse of Christ and Baptisme For as Noe saith S. Augustin vvith his vvas deliuered by the vvater and the vvoode so the familie of Christ by Baptisme signed vvith Christs Passion on the Crosse Likewise the squarnes of the timber which both sustayned the burden of al contayned in the arke and resisted the boystrous waues of the floud beating without did signifie such men in the Church as be constant stand firmly in al sortes of tentations especially godlie lerned Doctors and Pastors who by worde and example vphold and coÌ„firme the faithful people in al afflictions within and withstand and conuince al Heretikes and other Infidels that oppugne the Church without Againe the hiegher lower rowmes with the midle chambers third loftes other distinctions of cabinets and partitions and al sortes of liuing creatures cleane and vncleane receiued therin did signifie the varieties of al states functions and diuersitie of maners and merites in the Church in which are persons of al degrees Clergie and Laitie Potentates Princes subiectes good and euil The most strong kind of glew called bitumen signified the permanent or euerlasting stabilitie and vnseparable coÌ„nexion of the Church by the grace and continual assistance of the Holie Ghost conseruing the same The consummation of the arke in one cubite signified the vnitie of the same Church which is one in al times and places Neither would God almightie haue manie arkes for Noe and his sonnes or other creatures nor manie chiefe rulers though he would that of them should come manie Nations but one only arke and one chiefe gouernour therof and that al without the same should corporally dye to signifie that al which dye without the Church do perish and are eternally damned wherupon S. Hierom amongst other Fathers sheweth that al within the Church that communicate with the Sea Apostolique wherin S. Damasus sate then gouernour are as those in the arke of Noe and al Schismatikes Heretikes and other Infidels are in like case with the rest of the world that were drowned with the floud The end of the first age A BRIEFE REMONSTRANCE OF THE STATE OF THE CHVRCH AND FACE OF Religion in the first age of the world From the creation to Noes floud the space of 1656. yeares HERE according to our purpose mentioned before we wil briefly recite certaine principal points of Religion taught and obserued in the first age In which the foundations of the true maner of seruing God that should be continued to the end of the world were laid and prospered in some as appeareth in these seuen first chapters of Genesis But first of al we shal in two words repete as it is clerly geathered in the same holie Scripture the state of man before and immediatly after his fall being the subiect to whom al this pertayneth After therfore that God had created other things both in heauen and earth last of al he made Man to his owne image and likenes with vnderstanding and freewil therin like to Angels and superior to al other creatures and so made him Lord and maister of al earthlie things Neither were these the greatest benesits which God bestowed on man for his diuine goodnes indâ—ed also this his reasonable creature with innocencie original iustice whereby al things were most rightly ordered within him and about him His mind wil and reason were obedient to God his senses inferior part of his soule were subiect to reason his flesh and bodie obeyed the spirite and al earthlie creatures obeyed him God also adorned man with excellent knowledge both natural and supernatural And albeit his bodie was of corruptible substance yet the same and al his posteritie if they had not sinned should haue benne conserued and without dying haue benne translated to euerlasting life Thus man was placed in Paradise and Eâ—â— there made of
which is forbid by the law of nature and the reuenge therof here and in other places seuerly threatned yet it was specially geuen both immediatly after the floud and in the law of Moyses with manie the like to exercise men in obedience And the same was renewed for a time by the Apostles to appease a controuersie in the primitiue Church For that the Iewes conuerted to Christ hauing benne long accustomed to this obseruation could not indure to see it broken by themselues or other Christians and being no great burden for the Gentiles it was decreed that al should kepe it And so peace was made Neuertheles it was abolished when the cause ceassed As S. Augustin declareth against Faustus the Manichee Sach is the authoritie of the Church to decree and againe to disanul an obseruation of a thing of it selfe indifferent 21. Druâ—e Noe sinned not by the common iudgement of ancient Fathers in that he was ouercome with wine because he knew not the force therof hauing drunck only water al his life before But this external rebuke and worldlie disgrace happened to Noe in figure of Christ naked on the Crosse As S. Cyprian Epist 63. ad Coecilium S. Augustin li. 16. de ciuit c. 2. li. 12. contra Faustum Manicheum c. 23. 24 Eucherius Repertus and others vpon this place do teach And likwise that Sem and Iapheth were a figure of the Church consisting of Iewes and Gentiles and Cham of Heretikes and other Infidels that deride the infirmities which our Sauiour sustayned Goe to now yee Manichees saith S. Augustin obiect calumnies to the ancient holie Scriptures doe so yee children of Cham to whom naked flesh semeth vile by which your selues were begotten For neither could yee by anie meanes haue benne called Christians except Christs as he was fortold by the Prophetes had come into the world had drunck that cuppe of his vinyard which could not passe from him had slept in his passion as in drunkennes of folie which is wiser then men and so the infirmitie of mortal flesh which is stronger then men had become naked by the secret counsel of God which infirmitie vnles the WORD OF GOD had taken vpon him the very name Christian wherof yee also glorie had not benne at al in the earth 25. Cursed be Chanaan VVhy Chanaan the sonne is cursed and not his father Cham diuers yeld diuers reasons S. Theodoretus reporteth out of the Hebrew Doctors that Chanaan a boy first saw his grandfathers nakednes and told the same to his father and so they both derided that they should haue couered Chams other sonnes not offending and therfore not his whole progenie but only Chanaan his posteritie were here cursed by Noe. S. Chrisostome supposeth that for so much as God had blessed Noe his three sonnes coming forth of the Arke he could not presume to curse anie of those whom God had blessed therfore cursed Chanaan who in wickednes was like to his father S. Gregorie bringeth this for example of wicked men escaping punishment in this life and are punished in the next and in their posteritie folowing their vices VVhat meaneth it saith he that C ham sinning Chanaan his sonne had sentence of reuenge but that the sinnes of the reprobate prosper here in this life vnreuenged and are punished aftervvards And clere it is that Chanaans most wicked posteritie were subdued in the end and most of them destroied by the children of Israel who were of Sem vnder the conduct of Iosue according to Noes prophetical blessing of Sem and cursing of Chanaan 27. God enlarge This blessing of Iapheth was literaly fulfilled when according to his name which signifieth Latitude or enlargement his plentiful issue possessed most ample countries both in the Continent and Ilandes But mystically it had effect As S. Hierom. S. Augustin Rupertus and others expeund it when the Apostles being Iewes of the race of Sem first builded the Christian Church wherin the most part of that nation refused to dwel contemning Christs Gospel grace and the fulnes of Gentiles entred in and were made inheriters Finally Chanaan is seruant to both Sem and Iapheth in that Heretikes being vnder the Iurisdiction of the Church geathered of Iewes and Gentiles serue to stur vp Catholiques diligence to more exact knowledge of al truth and their patience to more merite and glorie CHAP. X. The genealogie of Noes children by whom the World was increased againe after the floud THESE are the generations of the sonnes of Noe Sem Cham and Iapheth and children were borne to them after the floud †The children of Iapheth Gomer and Magog and Madai and Iauan and Thubal and Mosoch and Thiras †Moreouer the children of Gomer Ascenez and Riphath and Thogorma †And the sonnes of Iauan Elisa and Tharsis the Cetims and the Dodanims †Of these were diuided the Iles of Nations in their countries ech one according to his tongue and their families in their nations †And the sonnes of Cham Chus and Mesraim and Phut and Chanaan †And the sonnes of Chus Saba and Heuila Sabatha and Regma Sabathaca The sonnes of Regma Saba and Dadan †Moreouer Chus begat “ Nemrod he began to be mightie in the earth †and he was a valiaunt hunter before our Lord. Therof rose a prouerbe As it were Nemrod the valiaunt hunter before our Lord. †And the beginning of his kingdome was Babylon and Arach and Achad and Chalanne in the land of Sennaar †Out of that land came forth “ Assur and builded Niniue and the streets of the citie and Chale †Resen also betwen Niniue and Chale this is the great citie †But Mesraim also begat the Ludims the Anamims the Laabims the Nephthuims †and the Phetrusims and the Casluims of whom came forth the Philistims the Caphtorims †And Canaan begat Sidon his first begotten Hethaeus †and Iebusaeus and Amorrhaeus and Gergesaeus †Heuaeus and Aracaeus Sinaeus ' †and Aradius Samaraeus and Hamathaeus and afterwardes were spred the people of the Chananits †And the limitts of Chanaan were from Sidon as we come to Gerara euen to Gaza vntil thou enter to Sodoma Gomorrha and Adama Seboim euen to Lesa †These are the children of Cham in their kinreds and tongues and generations lands and nations †Of Sem also father of al the children of Herber the elder brother of Iapheth were borne †The children of Sem Aelam and Assur and Arphaxad and Lud and Aram. †The children of Aram Vs and Hul and Gether and Mes. †And Arphaxad also begat Sale of whom was borne Heber †And to Heber were borne two sonnes the name of the one was Phaleg because that in his dayes was the earth diuided and his brothers name was Iectan †The which Iectan begat â—lmodad and Saleph and Asarmoth
Iare †and Aduram and Vzal and Decla †and Ebal and Abimael Saba †and Ophir and Heuila and Iobab al these were the children of Iectan †And their dwelling was from Messa as we goe on as far as Sephar a mountaine in the east †These are the children of Sem according to their kinred and tongues and countries in their nations †These are the families of Noe according to their peoples nations Of these were 〈◊〉 the nations diuided on the earth after the floud ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 8. Nemrod To this Nemrod the sonne of Chus first builder and king of Babylon Iosephus S. Epiphanius S. Hierom S. Augustin and generally al ancient writers ascribe the first tyrannie and first setting vp of an earthlie citie opposite to the Citie of God after the floud He was a Valiant or rather a Violâ—nt hunter a giant hunter saith S. Augustin according to the seuentie Interpreters who by falshood and force brought manie vnder his dominion For he sturred vp pride saith Iosephus and contempt of God in men auoching that they were not beholding to God for present felicitie but to their owne vertue and so supposing men would fal from God to him if he offered him selfe a leader and helper against a new floud by litle and litle drew al to tyrannie He was otherwise called Saturnus and was at length amongst others accounted a god After him his sonne Belus Iupiter as most authors affirme raigned 65 yeares And then succeded Ninus the first king of the Assirians 11. Assur builded Niniue Here is great difficultie and much dispute amongst writers who this Assuris Briefly we may either say with Iosephus and S. Augustin that Assur the sonne of Sem built a citie which afterwards Ninus of Chams race enlarged enriched and changing the name called it Ninum or els that this word Assur here signifieth as 4. Reg. 15. Psal 82. Esaiae 10. 31. the king of Assirians to wit Ninus the sonne of Belus who as al histories greeke and barbarous reporte saith S Hierom was the first that raigned ouer al Asia among the Assirians built Ninum a citie of his owne name which the Hebrewes cal Niniue He set vp the Monarchie of the Assirians called the golden kingdom which stood 1240. yeares And made his father Belus to be honored for a god To whom the Babilonians as Plinie testifieth first erected statuas altares temples Of this Belus or Bel of Babylon were also deriued other false goddes as Belial the god of Libertines or without yoke Beelphegor god of the Moabites Beelzebub of the Acharonites Baal in Samaria Baalim amongst the Philistims and the like in other nations 32. The Nations How manie Nations and tongues were in the world immediatly after the towre of Babylon is more coÌ„monly supposed then clerly shewed by old or late writers Only it semeth certaine and euident that there were iust as manie tongues as Nations But to finde precisly as the common opinion holdeth 72 is hard For in this chapter where they would count this number are not mentioned so manie Neuertheles if we adde certaine that begane distinct Nations afterwards til Iacob with his children went into Aegypt in whom only the Hebrew Nation and Tongue continued to Christs time the number wil come right Of Iapheth were borne 7. sonnes chiefe of Nations Againe of Gomer besides his supposed successor who can not be counted beginner of an other distinct nation came 2. other heades Likwise of Iauan besides his first sonne rose 3. more nations Of Cham by his first sonne Chus were 6. nephewes princes of nations Againe of Regma besides his successor came one more And Nemrod besides his kingdom of Babylon raysed vp other 6. By his second sonne Mesraim came 8. nations Chams third sonne Phut made ouly one nation And Chanaan his sonnes made 11. more Of Sem last mentioned for better connecting the maine Historie and succession of the Church came the chife and principal Nation the Hebrewes descending from him by Arphaxad Sale Heber and so directly to Iacob Of Sem also were borne 4. other sonnes beginners of â—ations Againe of Aram besides his first sonne were 3. fathers of nations Likwise of Heber besides the Hebrewes descending by Phaleg were borne to his other sonne Iectan 13. heades of nations These are al that are named in this place to wit of Iapheth 12. of Cham 33. and of Sem 21. which make in al 66. wherunto if we adioyne Nachor Abrahams brother Moab and Ammon Lots sonnes also Ismael Abrahams eldest sonne and his issue by Cetura and finally Esau Iacobs brother who made 6. more distinct nations the whole number is 72. This probable collection with the rest we submit to better iudgement CHAP. XI God hindereth the vaine purpose of building a hiegh towre 7. by confounding mens tongues 9. wherof it is called Babel 10. The genealogie of Sem to Abram AND the earth was of one tongue and al one speach †And when they remoued from the east they found a plaine in the land of Sennaar and dwelt in it †And eech one said to his neighboure Come let vs make bricke and bake them with fire And they had bricke in steed of stone and bitume in steed of morter †and they said Come “ let vs make vs a citie and a towre the toppe wherof may reach to heauen and let vs renowne our name before we be dispersed into al lands †And our Lord descended to see the citie and the towre which the children of Adam builded †and he said Behold it is one people and one tongue is to al and they haue begunne to doe this neyther wil they leaue of from their determinations til they accomplish them indede †Come ye therfore “ let vs goe downe and there confound their tongue that none may heare is neighbours voice †And so our Lord dispersed them from that place into al lands and they ceased to build the citie †And therfore the name therof was called Babel because there the tongue of the whole earth was confounded and from thence our Lord dispersed them vpon the face of al countries †These are the generations of Sem Sem was an hundred yeares old when he begat Arphaxad two years after the floud †And Sem liued after he begat Arphaxad fiue hundred yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †Moreouer Arphaxad liued thirtie fiue yeares and “ begat Sale †And Arphaxad liued after he begat Sale three hundred three yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †Sale also liued thirtie yeares and begat Heber †And Sale liued after he begat Heber foure hundred three yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †And Heber liued thirtie foure yeares and begat Phaleg †And Heber liued after he begat Phaleg foure hundred thirtie yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †Phaleg also liued thirtie yeares and begat Reu. †And Phaleg liued
after he begat Reu two hundred nine yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †And Reu liued thirtie two yeares and begat Sarug †Reu liued also after he begat Sarug two hundred seauen yeares and begat sonnes daughters †And Sarug liued thirtie yeares and begat Nachor †And Sarug liued after he begat Nachor two hundred yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †And Nachor liued nine and twentie yeares and begat Thare †And Nachor liued after he begot Thare an hundred and nintene yeares and begat sonnes and daughters †And Thare liued seauentie yeares and begat Abram and Nachor and Aran. †And these are the generations of Thare Thare begat Abram Nachor Aran. Moreouer Aran begat Lot †And Aran died before Thare his father in the land of his natiuitie in Vr of the Chaldees †And Abram Nachor maried wiues the name of Abram his wife was Sarai and the name of Nachor his Wife Melcha the daughter of Aran the father of Melcha and the father of Iescha †And Sarai was barren neither had she children †Thare therfore tooke Abram his sonne and Lot the sonne of Aran his sonne Sarai his daughter in law the wife of Abram his sonne and brought them out of Vr of the Chaldees for to goe into the land of Chanaan and they came as farre as Haran and dwelled there †And the dayes of Thare came to two hundred fiue yeares and died in Haran ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 4. Let vs make Here we may see in Nemrod the common causes of heresies and the maner of Hertikes ptoceding For he hauing a sutle proud and aspiring mind first detracted from God perswading men as is noted before not to depend vpon Gods prouidence and finding some others of like humour they conspired together and drew more folowers by bearing the simpler sorte in hand for it was vnpossible wise men should beleue it that they would make a towre of defence against a new floud if God should thinck to drowne the world againe But their principal intention was to make themselues great and strong for the present and famous to posteritie Al which God ouerthrew neither suffering them to build vp their imagined castle of strength nor to be praised for their worke but made them infamous to the worlds end 7. Let v◠confound God in dissipating this vaine worke of men would vse the ministerie of Angels As not only Philo Iudeus and Origen but also S. Augustin S. Gregorie and other fathers expound these wordes Come let vs descend and confound their tongue Where they also note Gods singular wisdome mercie and iustice so punishing the offence that he turneth it to his owne glorie and the profite of al men shewing his powre and soueraigne Maiestie by two great miracles First by so suddainly and vtterly depriuing al those builders of their vsual tongue that presently they could neither speake it nor vnderstand it Secondly by geuing diuers distinct languages to seueral sortes or families which they immediatly vnderstood and spoke most promptly as if they had long before lerned and vsed the same But to no man was geuen more then one language And so to the more commoditie of al mankind they were forced to part into sundrie coastes of the earth which they inhabited and replenished with distinct Nations hauing the same Angels their spiritual Patrones and Protectors which had seuerally changed their language In particular it was profitable to the good who being before oppressed by the vnited powre of manie wicked were releeued as S. Gregorie teacheth when their persecutors were diuided These good were the familie of Heber as S. Chtisostom and S. Augustin proue For seing the change of tongues was inflicted for punishment it appeareth that Heber and his familie were innocent of the vaine attempt whose tongue was not changed but remained the same and of him was called the Hebrew tongue for distinction sake after there were manie tongues which before had no distinct name being the only tongue of al men Againe touching the offenders who were punished in their tongues that they could not be vnderstood commanding one an other because they would not vnderstand God iustly commanding them al they also reaped this profite that they were forced to leaue of that bad worke and withal to seeke more ample habitations who If they had there more increased in number and streingth vvould vvithout doubt saith S. Chrisostom haue attempted vvorse things And infinite manslaughter would haue benne committed amongst so manie for possession of that one citie towre Finally the fathers note that as God wrought here much good by diuision of tongues so he wrought much more by communion of tongues geuen to the Apostles therby inabling them to gether one Church of al Tongues and Nations 12. Begat Sale Here is an intricate difficultie For the Hebrew and Latin text both here and in Palalippomenon saying Arphaxad begat Sale the 72. Interpreters and S. Luke place Cainan betwen them as sonne of Arphaxad and father of Sale Eusebius also in his Chronicle with most Greeke Doctors and S. Augustin count Cainan in this Genealogie of Sem. VVherupon manie do number him in this ranck and suppose that Moyses omitted him for some Mysterie and yet writeth truly that Arphaxad begat Sale not his proper sonne but his sonnes sonne as S. Mathew sayth Ioram begat Ozias who was his nephewes nephew But against this solution it is replied that then Arphaxad should haue bene a grandfather at 35. yeares of age which were strange in those daies how soeuer it is now And a greatter difficultie or rather absurditie must also be granted that Arphaxad begat both Cainan at the age of 35. yeares according to the 72. Interpreters and that Sale was also begotten the same yeare according to the Hebrew being both true VVhich inconuenience is not in the Genealogie written by S. Matthew Others therfore according to the Hebrew and Latin text with most Latin Doctors omit Cainan in this place and Paralipomenon namely with S. Hierom who diligently examining and reconciling varieties betwen the Hebrew and the Greeke maketh no mention at al of this difference VVhich maketh some to coniecture that in S. Hieroms time Cainan was not in the Greeke copies at least not in those that he had and held for the best And at this day some haue him not VVhich may be admitted for a probable answere touching the Hebrew and Greeke of the old Testament But for so much as al copies both Greeke Latin also S. Hieroms Edition of S. Lukes Gospel haue Cainan the difficultie stil remaineth betwen Moyses and S. Luke How then shal this doubt be solued we can not solue it And no maruel For venerable Bede could not VVhose wordes are these S. Luke vseth rather the Greeke testimonies then the Hebrew wherof hapeneth that I much maruel at
excedingly and I wil make thee into nations and kinges shal come forth of thee †And I wil establish my couenant betwen me and thee and betwen thy seede after thee in their generations by a perpetual couenant to be thy God and thy sedes after thee †And I wil geue to thee and to thy seed the land of thy peregrination al the land of Chanaan for a perpetual possession and I wil be their God †Againe God said to Abraham And thou therfore shalt keepe my couenant and thy seed after thee in their generations †This is my couenant which you shal obserue betwen me and you and thy seede after thee Al the malekind of you shal be circumcised †and you shal circumcise the flesh of your prepuce that it may be for a signe of the couenant betwen me and you †An infant of eight daies shal be circumcised among you al malekind in your generations aswel the homebred shal be circumcised as the bought seruant of whosoeuer he is not of your stocke †and my couenant shal be in your flesh for a perpetual couenant †The male whose flesh of his prepuce shal not be circumcised that soule shal be destroied out of his people because he hath broken my couenant †God said also to Abraham Sarai thy wife thou shalt not cal Sarai but Sara †And I wil blesse her and of her I wil giue thee a sonne whom I wil blesse and he shal be into nations and kings of peoples shal spring of him †Abraham fel vpon his face laughed saying in his hart Shal trowest thou to him that is an hundred yeare old a sonne be borne and Sara that is nyntie yeares old shal she beare †And he said to God I would that Ismael may liue before thee †And God said to Abraham Sara thy wife shal beare thee a sonne and thou shalt cal his name Isaac and I wil establish my couenant to him for a perpetual couenant and to his seed after him †Concerning Ismael also I haue heard thee behold I wil blesse him and encrease and multiplie him exceadingly twelue dukes shal he beget and I wil make him into a great nation †But my couenant I wil establish with Isaac whom Sara shal bring forth to thee at this time an other yeare †And when he had leaft of speaking with him God ascended from Abraham †And Abraham tooke Ismael his sonne and al the homebred of his house and al whom he had bought al the males of al the men of his house and he circumcised the flesh of their prepuce forth with the very same day as God had commanded him †Abraham was nyntie and nyne yeares old when he circumcised the flesh of his prepuce †And Ismael his sonne was ful thirtene yeares old at the time of his circumcision †The selfsame day was Abraham circumcised and Ismael his sonne †And al the men of his house as wel the home bred as the bought seruantes and strangers were circumcised togeather ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVII 5. Manie nations Abram signifying Hiegh or Noble father changed into Abraham which signifieth Father of manie nations and Sarai signifying My Princes changed into Sara which absolutly signifieth Princesse importe great Mysteries intended by God For by this changing of names was declared and confirmed that Abraham by the issue that he should haue of Sara should be the father of manie nations which S. Paul expresly applieth to his spiritual children those especially that should beleue in Christ of the Gentiles prefigured by Isaac borne of the freevvoman by the promise as the Iewes were prefigured by Ismael borne of the bondvvoman according to the flesh concluding with the prophet Esai that Manie are the children of the desolate that before vvas barren For albeit Abraham was natural father of foure nations The Ismaelites Madianites Idumeans and the Israelites yet he was spiritual father of manie more to wit of al nations that beleue in Christ from his owne time to the â—d of the world of which some are Iewes but the greatest part Gentiles as the same Apostle sheweth Rom. 4. Gal. 4. Ephes 3. Collos 1. and in other places wherby is clere that the Church of Christ doth alwayes consist of manie nations not as Donatistes and Protestants absurdly say sometimes of few inuisible or vnknowen persons for so Abraham should sometimes be father of few or no nations which dâ—rogateth either from Gods omnipotencie if he could not or from his fidelitie if he should not maintaine his promise made to Abraham for euer 10. shal be circumscised The Sacrament of Circumcision here first instituted about 400. yeares before the Law of Moyses is a perfect figure of Baptisme resembling it in foure things First by both these Sacraments the faithful are distinguished from infidels Secondly proffession of faith is made in them both either by those that receiue the same if they be of discretion or by others for them if they be infants Thirdly by both these Sacraments entrance is made into the Church and to the participation of other Sacraments and spiritual rites Fourrhly both these Sacraments induce subiection to the iurisdiction and lawes of the Church But Baptisme doth farie excel Circumcision in that it is more easie or lesse painful more vniuersal for it pertaineth to al nations and both sexes and especially in vertue and efficacie for Baptisme as an instrumental cause remitteth sinne and iustifieth Circumcision was only a signe that grace was geuen sinne remitted Againe Baptisme imprinteth a character in the soule the other leaueth a marck only in the flesh Finally Baptisme openeth the gate of heauen in vertue of Christs passion now past which circumcision could not before Christ suffered death Of which both resemblance and difference S. Augustin treateth in manie places especially li. 3. de doct christ c. 9. Epist 118. and Ianuarium li 19. c. 13. cont Faust in Psal 73. where he also maketh like comparison betwen other Sacraments of the old and new Testament 14. Shal be destroyed Here occurre two difficulties about the true sense of this hard place First whether this punishment belonged to them only by whose fault circumcision was omitted or to infants also that should be circumcised and were not Secondly whether temporal punishment or eternal was here threatned sor transgression of this precept Touching the first doubt it semeth probable that this punishment pertained only to those by whose negligence themselues or others of their charge were not circumcised for that the reason why such a one is punished is aleaged Because he hath broken Gods couenant VVhich is only in their powre to kepe or breake that are of discretion and not in the powre of infants The indifferencie also of the Hebrew and Greeke text fauoreth this sense for where according to the Latin we read The male vvhose flesh of prepuce is not circumcised The
him as alwaies vndefiled and a true seruant of God though his father Thare and his brother Nachor sometimes serued strange goddes Iosue 24. but were reclamed and the whole familie as S. Augustin proueth lib. 16. c. 13. de ciuit was persecuted by the Chaldees VVherupon Thare leauing Chaldea brought Abraham Lot and Sarai so farre as Haran in Mesopotamia Gen. 11. whither also Nachor repaired afterwards and there made his habitation as appeareth Gen. 24. But Abraham vvas sooner and more specially persecuted in Chaldea as Iosephus testifieth li. 1. Antiq. for his clere and publique profession of one God Creator of al things and that by his only goodnes and not by mens ovvne povver happines is attained Further Suidas vocab Abraham vvriteth that at the age of 14. yeares he admonished his father not for lucre sake to seduce men by vvorshipping images of false goddes auouching that there is no other but the celestical God maker of the whole world In vvhich sincere profession hovv he alvvaies perseuered is often testified and needles here to be repeted Also Sem Sale and Heber his proper ancesters the ninth seuenth and sixth in right line before him were al holie men and liued al Abrahams time much of Isaachs and part of Iacobs dayes Likevvise Melchisedech King and Priest a distinct person of an other lineage as vve suppose from Sem liued in the beginning of this age Al which being renowmed men had great troupes or rather countries which with them serued the only true God VVherof we haue example in that Abraham being but a stranger in Chanaan vpon a suddaine exploite Gen. 14. made readie of the seruants borne in his house three hundreth and eighteene wel appointed men of armes al of the same religion for shortly after they were al circumcised Gen. 17. yet was king Melchisedech of more power and authority then he And the other here mentioned except his elder brother Nachor and his nephevv Lot vvere his ovvne direct progenitors and by likelihood more potent Againe from Abraham the succession held on right to Aaron and Moyses and the vvhole people of Israel vvhich vvith them passed out of Aegypt through the redde sea But in the meane time diuers also of Abrahams kindred and seede brake of from this communitie and fel to idolatrie For albeit Lot his brothers sonne perseuered in the true seruice of God yet Lots sonnes Moab and Ammon at least the Moabites and Ammonites two nations that came of them Gen. 19. were infidels and idolaters Likewise though Nachor and Bathuel Nachors sonne continued henceforth in true faith and religion yet Laban the same Bathuels sonne had false goddes vvhich Rachel tooke away Gen 31 But true religion being not wholly extinguished in these families both Isaachs wife Rebecca and Iacobs wiues Lia and Rachel with their handmaides Bala and Zelpha either beleued rightly or were more easily brought to true beleefe and seruice of God Ismael Abrahams first sonne was in his youth euel disposed Gen. 21. and for endeuoring to corrupt Isaac vvhich S. Paul calleth persecution was together with his mother Agar cast out of Abrahams house yet prospered in the desert had twelue sonnes dukes sometimes visited his father and together with Isaac buried him Gen. 25. And at the age of 137. yeares died and was put to his people that is to others like himself good or euil Abraham also separated his other sonnes begotten of Cetura v. 6. from Isaac to whom only and not to any other the promised land of Chanaan and other more special blessings pertained Of these last sonnes came the people of Madianites who kept some resemblance with the people of God in religion and therin prefigured heretikes that descend from Catholique race but falling to schisme heresie doe not participate eternal enheritance with the spiritual children of God as S. Augustin teaceth q. 70. in Gen. In like sorte of the two sonnes of Isaac onlie Iacob had the spiritual blessing and enheritance therto belonging Gen. 27. Esau though prophane in maners selling his birthright Gen. 25. v. 32 which waâ— aspâ—ritual turisdiction wherin he was a figure of the reprobate yet it semeth he kept the true faith Gen. 35. v. vlt. But whether he did or no sure it is Iob who is probably thought to be of his race Gen. 36. was a most holie man and a rare example of vertue But the posterities of them both and al the progentes of Ismael and of Abrahams other sonnes by Cetura sooner or later â—â—l to infidelitie and idolatrie In other nations of the world stil new goddes and goddeses were multiplied vpon euerie occasion As S. Augustin li. 18. de ciuit recounteth diuers Al which notwithstanding the true Church and citie of God continued most visible and notorious yea with meruelous increase especially after they were more hated and afflicted in Aegypt Exo. 1. VVhither they were brought by the strange and special prouidence of God more strangely preserued and most miraculously deliuered from thence Much more the Church of Christ wherof this was a shadow and figure hath benne and shal be euer most visible from the first foundation therof to the worlds end For besides the promises and predictions in the new Testament al the Scriptures also of the old which fortel Christ do withal forshew his Church Totum quod annunciatur de Christo saieth S. Augustin de vnitate Eccles c. 2. caput corpus est Al that is spoken of Christ is of the head and the bodie The head is the onlie begotten Iesus Christ the Sonne of the liuing God he the Sauiour of the bodie His bodie the Church Againe c. 4. Totus Christus caput corpus est VVhole Christ is the head and the bodie The head the onlie begotten Sonne of God and the bodie his Church the bridgrome and bride tvvo in one flesh Yea for no other cause saieth he li. de catech rud c. 3. were al those things written before the coming of our Lord which we read in holie Scriptures but that his coming might be commended and the future Church prefigured that is the people of God through out al nations which is his bodie The same doth S. Paul teach vs not only saying Gal. 3. The law was our pedagogue or conductor to Christ but also 1. Cor. 12. that as the natural bodie is one and hath manie members and al the members of the bodie wheras they be manie yet are one bodie so also Christ And Coloss 1. that Christs bodie is the Church As therfore the great blessing of redemption and saluation was promised in Christ Gen. 12. c. so it was withal expressed that al nations and kindreds of the earth should be partakers therof yea so innumerable as the dust of the earth the starres of heauen and sandes of the sea VVhich S. Paule saieth Rom. 9. is not ment of Abrahams natural children but
take the honour to himself but he that is called of God as Aaron So Christ also did not glorifie himself that he might be made a Hiegh Priest but he that spake to him Thou art a Priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech Aarons sonnes were also called but to lower offices dignitie and authoritie And both he and they were ordained and consecrated by a peculiar Sacrament to wit by certaine determinate external ceremonies and rites signifying grace geuen them by God for the due performing of their function For first they were taken from the common state of men wherby is designed their ordinarie vocation then purified by certaine washings and sacrifice for sinne signifying special puritie required in them afterwardes inuested with holie and precious garmentes which signified their sacred function and great dignitie excelling al temporal dominion and principalitie finally consecrated in solemne maner with holie ointment and bloud of pacifique sacrifice offered for this purpose other sacrifice of holocaust also offered in the same solemnitie 7. Reuested The hiegh Priest had seuen special ornaments in his vesture First a straict linnen vvhite garment signifying puritie of life most specially required in Priestes Secondly a girdle or Bavvdrike of twisted silke and gold embrodered worke in coloures yelow blew purple and scarlet signifying discrete moderation of his actes to the spiritual profite of al sortes of people Thirdly a Tunike or long robe downe to the foote of hyacinth or blew silke at the skirt therof like pomegranates wrought of twisted silke blew purple and scarlet and litle belles of purest yelow gold interposed one by the other rownd about of ech sorte seuentie two signifying heauenlie conuersation vpon earth also vnion and concord in faith and maners with edification by good workes Fourthly an ornament vpon his shoulders called an Ephod of gold and twisted silke embrodered of the former coloures reaching before to the girdle with two precious Onyx stones closed in gold one hauing engrauen six names of the tribes of Israel set on one shoulder the other hauing the other six names on the other shoulder for a remembrance that he must supporte and meekly beare the infirmities of the people Fiftly a breast plate called Rationale of the same precious matter the measure of a palme foure square embrodered with the same foure coloures with foure rewes of twelue precious stones and therin engrauen the names of the twelue tribes Besides which were engrauen also VRIM and THVMMIM Illuminations and Perfections or Doctrin and Veritie because the hiegh Priest must haue knowledge of the truth and sincere intention Likwise in the Ephod and Rationale were ringes hookes and chaines of purest gold to ioyne them fast together Al signifying the perpetual solicitude and care which he ought to haue in his hart to know and teach the truth that the people may truly serue God to his honour and their owne saluation Sixtly a Mitre of twisted silke with little crownes embrodered worke set on his head to signifie that he must direct al his actions to Gods glorie that sitteth aboue al. Seuenthly A plate of sacred veneration made of the finest gold with the most holie name of God engrauen set on his forhead to put him stil in remembrance to contemplate God and his workes 13. His sonnes The other Priests had three special ornaments a linnen vvhite garment a Bavvdrike and a Mitre for glorie and bewtie to signifie the qualities aboue mentioned puritie discretion and direct intention also required in them 10. Tooke oile A third thing that Moyses was bid to take besides the men and vestiments was the holie oile of vnction which he poured only vpon the hiegh Priests head not on other Priests to signifie that powre descended from him to the rest But both he and they and their holie vestiments were sprinkled with this oile and with bloud taken from the altar their right eares also were touched with the bloud of a ramme sacrificed and their right thumbes and great toes of their right handes and feete to signifie prompt obedience and right intention in offering sacrifice according to Gods ordinance and not after the maner of infidels or humane inuention nor to anie sinister intent or purpose 14. He offered the calfe Other thinges which Moyses was here commanded to take at the consecration of Priests were a calfe to be offered in sacrifice for sinne two rammes the one in holocaust the other in pacifique sacrifice for the consecration of Priests and a basket of vnleuened bread to be offered with the two rammes Al for the greater solemnitie of this Sacrament of Orders By which Aaron and his sonnes were made the lawful and ordinarie Priests of the law newly deliuered by Moyses And so Priesthood was changed from the first borne of euerie familie and established only in Aaron and his sonnes and their issue male to be in like sorte consecrated And the rest of the Leuites to assist them By this also was prefigured the Sacrament of holie Orders in the Church of Christ with an other change of Priesthood from the familie order of Aaron to Priestes of the new Testament of what familie or nation soeuer And withal an other change of the law For the Priesthood being translated it is necessarie saith S. Paul that a translation of the Lavv be also made And this Sacrament in dede geueth grace as by the other it was only signified to those that are rightly ordered As the same Apostle testifieth willing Timothie to resuscitate the grace geuen him by imposition of handes 2. Timot. 1. S Ambrose in 1. Timot. 4. S. August lib. de bono coniugals c. 24. lib 2. contra Epsti Parmen Theodoret. q. 48. in lib. Num. CHAP. IX Sacrifices for sinne 12. and of holocauste 18. and pacifiques are offered 22. and Aaron stretching forth his hand blesseth the people AND when the eight day was come Moyses called Aaron and his sonnes and the ancients of Israel and said to Aaron †Take of the heard a calfe for sinne and a ramme for an holoucast both without spot and offer them before our Lord. †And to the children of Israel thou shalt speake Takeye a bucke goate for sinne and a calfe and a lambe of a yeare old without spot for an holoucast †an oxe and a ramme for pacifiques and immolate them before our Lord offering in the sacrifice of euerie one flowre tempered with oile for to day our Lord wil appeare to you †They tooke therfore al thinges that Moyses had cōmanded before the dore of the tabernacle where when al the multitude stood †Moyses said This is the word which our Lord hath commanded doe it and his glorie wil appeare to you †And he said to Aaron Approch to the altar immolate for thy sinne offer the holocaust and pray for thy self and for the people and when thou hast
holie persecution then bringing them forth of the fornace of Egypt in his strong hand as is recorded in the former age at last his Diuine Maiestie deliuered to them his perfect and eternal Law conteyned in two tables distributed into tenne preceptes teaching them their proper duties first towards himselfe their God and Lord then towards ech other Adding moreouer for the practise and execution therof other particular precepts of two sortes to witte Ceremonial prescribing certaine determinate maners and rites in obseruing the commandements of the first table pertaining to God and Iudicial lawes directing in particular how to fulfil the commandements of the second table concerning our duties towards our neighbours So we see the whole law is nothing els but to loue God aboue al and our neighboures as our selues The maner of performing al is to beleue and hope in one onlie Lord God honour and serue him alone who made al of nothing conserueth al wil iudge al and render to al men as they deserue and therfore fully to confirme this point he beginneth his commandements with expresse prohibition of al false and imaginarie goddes saying Exod. 20. v 3. Thou shalt not haue strange goddes after threates to the transgressours and recital of the other nine commandementes he concludeth v. 23. with repetition of the first saying You shal not make goddes of siluer nor goddes of gold shal you make to you 〈…〉 iâ— repeted and explaned Deut. 5. And in the next chapter Moyses 〈…〉 the people saith Heare Israel the Lord our God is one Lord. And God himselfe speaking againe sayth Exod. 23. See ye that I am onlie and there is no other God besides me The royal prophet Dauid 2 Reg. 22. and Psalm 17. who is God but our God and in sundrie other places the seneâ— doctrine of one God is grounded confirmed and established The Misterie of the B. Trinitie or of three Diuine Persons is no lesse true and certaine then that there is but one God though not so manifest to reason noâ— so expressly taught in the old Testament yet beleued then also and often in inuaded where God is expressed by names of the plural number as Elobim Elim Elahâ— Saddai Adonai Tsebaoth which import pluralitie of Persons in God who is bâ—â—e one nature and substance Distinction also of Persons in God 〈…〉 ced Exod. 33. God saying I wil cal in the name of the Lord That is as S. Augustin and other fathers expound it the second Person by his grace maketh his seruants to cal vpon God More distinctly Psalm 2. The Lord said to me Thou art my Sonne I this day haue begotten thee Psalm 109. The Lord said to my Lord that is God the Father to God the Sonne who according to his diuinitie is the Lord of Dauid according to his humanitie the sonne of Dauid The same king Dauid maketh mention also of the third Person the Holie Ghost praying Psalm 50. Thy holie Spirit take not from me In the forme of blessing the people Num. 6. al three Persons some to be vnderstood in the name of our Lord thrise repeted our Lord the Father blesse thee and keepe thee Our Lord the Sonne shew his face to thee and haue mercie vpon thee Our Lord the Holie Ghost turne his countenance vnto thee and geue thee peace Of the Incarnation of the Sonne of God we haue in this age manie prophecies and figures Moyses euidently Deut. 18 forsheweth that after other prophets Christ the Sonne of God should come in flesh and redeme mankind as S. Peter teacheth Act. 3. Likewise in his Canticle and Blessing of the tribes Deut. 32 33 he speaketh more expresly of Christ and his Church then of the Iewes and thier Synagogue The starre prophecied by Balaam Num. 24. forshewed both to Iewes and Gentiles that Christ should subdue al nations Iosuâ— both in name and office was a manifest figure of IESVS Christ Also the Iudge and Kinges some in one thing some in an other most especially king Dauid and king Salomon were figures of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ The brasen serpent Num. 21. sign fied Christ to be crucified as him selfe expenndeth it Ioan. 3. Bri fly the whole Law was a pedagogue or conductor to bring men to Christ Galat. 3. and by him to know God and them selues to wit God omnipotent al perfect Creator of al our Father Redemer and Sanctifier and man his chief earthlie creature though of himselfe wâ—â—kâ— and impotent yea through sinne miserable yet in nature of free condition indued wish vnderstanding to conceiue and discourse and with freewil to choose or refuse what liketh or displeaseth him For God appointing al creatures their offices ingraffed in al other thinges inuariable inclination to performe the same so that they could neither by vertue nor sinne make their state better not worse then it was created but ordaining Angels and men to a higher end of eternal felicitie left their wils free to agree vnto or to resist his precepts and counsels VVherupon Angels cooperating with Gods grace were confirmed in glorie and some reuoking were eternally damned Man also offending fel into damnable state but through penance may be saued if he cooperate with new grace of our Redemer which is in his choise to doe or omitte As when God gaue his people meate in the desert Exod. 16. he so instructed them how to receiue it and vse it without force or compulsion that he might proue them as himself speaketh whether they would walke in his law or no. And after making couenant with them Exod. 19. Deut. 26. required and accepted their voluntarie consent entring into formal contract or bargaine betwen him self and them he promising on the one partie to make them his peculiar people a priestlie kingdome and a holie nation they on the other partie promising loyaltie obedience and obseruation of his commandements saying Al thinges that our Lord hath spoken we wil doe For which cause Gods promises are conditional Deut. 7. if thou kepe his iudgements God wil keepe his couenant to thee Againe most plainly Deut. 11. Behold I sette before your sight this day benediction and malediction and Deut. 30. I cal for witnesses this day heauen and earth that I haue proposed to you life and death blessing and cursing Choose therfore life that thou mayest liue In al which it is certaine that Gods promise being firme mans wil is variable and so the euent not necessarie which made Caleb hoping of victorie to say Iosue 14. if perhaps our Lord be with me Neither doth Gods foreknowledge make the euent necessarie for he seeth the effect in the cause as it is voluntarie or casual yea God knoweth al before and some times fortelleth thinges vvhich conditionally vvould happen and in deed the condition fayling come not to passe as 1. Reg. 23. God answered that the men of Ceila would betray Dauid meaning if he staied there vvhich
and fasting for them 2. Reg. 1. Al which were to no purpose if soules departed could not be releiued by such meanes It moreouer appeareth that the same royal prophet beleued diuers places to be in hel when he said Psal 85. Thou hast deliuered my soule from the lower hel signifiyng plainly that there is a lower and a higher hel which higher the Church calleth Purgatorie where soules suffer that paine in satisfaction for their sinnes which remaineth not satisfied before death is due after the guilt of sinne is remitted the law prescribing that besides restitution of damage sacrifice should also be offered Leuit. 5. 6. 16. And Dauid was punished by the death of his child 2. Reg. 12. by the plague sent amongst his people 2. Reg. 24. after his sinnes were remitted He feared also punishment in the other world yea two sortes and therfore prayed to be deliuered from both saying Psal 6. Lord rebuke me not in thy furie nor chastice me in thy wrath That is saith S. Gregorie Strike me not with the reprobate nor aflict me with those that are purged by the punishing flames And most expresly signifieth also a higher place called hel saying Psal 15. in the person of Christ to his Father Thou shalt not leaue my soule in hel From vvhence Christ deliuered the holie Patriarches Prophetes and other perfect soules resting vvithout sensible paine brought them into heauen vvhither before him none could enter VVhich vvas also signified by the cities of refuge whence none might depart to their proper countrie til the death of the high priest Num. 35. by Moyses dying in the desert and not entring into the promised land ouer Iordan Deut. 4. 31. 34. Presupposing the general Resurrection of al men as a truth knovven by former traditions king Dauid shevveth the difference of the vvicked and godlie in that time saying Psal 1. The impious shal not rise againe in iudgement nor sinners in the councel of the iust That is the vvicked shal not rise to ioy glorie as the iust godlie shal doe Of general iudgement is more plainly prophecied 1. Reg. 2. That our Lord shal iudge the endes of the earth not that Dauid nor Salomon but Christ should raigne in his mâ—litant Church euen to the endes of the earth and in fine iudge the vvhole vvorld The same is confirmed Psal 49. God wil come manifestly our God and he wil not kepe silence Fire shal burne forth in his sight Psal 95. He shal iudge the round world in equitie and the peoples in his truth Psal 96. Fire shal goe before him and shal inflame his enemies round about Againe the same royal prophete Psalm 48. describeth the future and eternal state of the damned saying as sheepe creatures vnable to helpe themselues they are put in hel death shal feede vpon them Of the blessed he addeth And the iust shal rule ouer them in the morning that is in the resurrection and Psal 149. The Sainctes shal reioyse in glorie they shal be ioyful in their beddes in eternal rest The exaltations praâ—ses of God in their throate and two edged swordes in their handes to doe reuenge in the nations punishments among the peoples To bind their kinges in fetters and their nobles in yron manicles That they may doe in them the iudgement that is written This glorie is to al his Sainctes And much greater glorie belongeth to Sainctes for this is but accidental vttered according to vulgar capacitie The essential and perfect glorie which no eye hath seene nor eare hath heard nor hart can cone iuâ— consisteth in seeing God Among accidental glorious giftes the foure dowries of glorified bodies are especially prefigured Impassibilitie by the wood Setim wherof the Arke was made Exod. 25. Agilitie and Penetrabilitie in some sorte by Dauids quicknes against Gâ—liath and his conuering of him self into Sauls campe and forth againe 1. Reg. 17. and 26. but a more plaine figure of Claritie was in Moyses face Exod. 34. which by his conuersation with God became more glorious then mortal eyes were able to behold glistering and shining as most splendent lâ—ght through christal described as if his skinne had benne a clere horne aâ—â—earing and spreading beamâ— like the sunnâ— proceding from the beautie of his soule so thâ—â— none of al the people could looke directly vpon him except he couered his face Thus much concerning particular pointes of faith and religion And it is no lesse euident that the vniuersal Church and Citie of God stil continued yea was more visible and conspicuous to the whole world then before First by Gods maruelous protection therof in the desert and famous victories and conquestes of the land of Chanaan And by the excellent lawes geuen to this people which al nations admired and none had the like Deut. 4. For in this fourth age besides other lavves and preceptes the spiritual and temporal States were more distinguished and the Ecclesiastical Hierarchie especially disposed in subordination of one supreme head with inferiour gouerners ech in their place and office for edification of the whole bodie For Moyses being chief ruler and conductâ—r of the Israelites out of Aegypt receiued and deliuered to them the written Law Exod. 20. And for obseruation and conseruation therof by Gods expresse appointment Leuit. 8. consecrated Aaron the ordinarie High priest himself remayning stil extraordinarie Superiour also aboue Aaron And after Aaron he consecrated in like maner his sonne Eleazar high priest and successour to his father Num. 20. To whom succeded others in this order 1. Paralip 6. Phinees Abisuë Bocci Ozi Zacharias otherwise 1. Reg. 1. called Heli Meraioth Amarias otherwise Achimelec whom Saul slew 1. Reg. 22. Achitob othervvise Abiathar vvho vvas deposed 3. Reg. 2. and Sadoc in vvhose time the Temple vvas founded To these vvere adioyned other Priestes also consecrated in a praescript forme Leuit. 8. and Leuites ordayned to assist in lower and distinct offices Num. 3. 4. In the first degree the Caathites whose office was to carrie the Sanctuarie and vessel therof vvrapped vp by the priestes but vvere forbid in paine of death to touch them or to see them In the second degree the Gersonites vvho carried the cortines and couers of the Tabernacle and vessel of the Altar In the third degree the Merarites vvho carried the bordes barres and pillers vvith their feete pinnes cordes and other implementes of the tabernacle euerie one according to their office and burdens Num. 4. v. vlt. But in the temporal state and gouernment Iosue of the tribe of Ephraim succeeded to Moyses Num. 27. Deut. 3. 34. And after Iosue were diuers interruptions of succession with gouerners of diuers tribes and change of gouernment from Dukes to Iudges and from Iudges to Kinges For after Iosues death the people being sore afflicted by inuasions of Infidels God raised certaine special men with title of Iudges to
deliuer and saue them First Othoniel of the tribe of Iuda then Aod of Beniamin after him Samgar the Scripture not signifying of what tribe then Barach with Debora of Ephraim Gedeon of Manasses Abimelech his basâ— sonne an vsurper Thola of Issachar Iair and Iephte of Manasses Abesan of Iuda Aialon of Zabulon Abdon of Ephraim Sampson of Dan and Heli who was also high priest of Aarons stocke otherwise called Zaraias 1. Paralip 6. and Samuel also of the tribe of Leut a Prophet In his time the people demanding and vrging to haue a King Saul of the tribe of Beniamin was annointed 1. Reg. 10. But for transgressing Gods commandments especially for exercising spiritual function without warrant 1. Reg. 13. and not destroying idolaters 1. Reg. 15. was deposed and Dauid of the tribe of Iuda was annointed King who after manie great trubles possessed the whole kingdome and died in peace leauing his sonne Salomon inuested and annointed king in his throne The Church being thus established in distinct states and orders albeit there were manie imperfections in al sortes of persons and great sinnes committed yet God so punished offenders and chastised the whole people that he stil conserued the greatest or chiefe part in true faith and religion For whiles they were in the desert they murmured very often against God and his Ministers their Superiours Exod. 17. Num. 11. 14 20. 21. Manie fel to idolatrie Exod. 32. Aaron not free from cooperating in the peoples sinne Nadab and Abiu Aarons sonnes and consecrated priestes offered strange fire Leuit. 10 Core Dathan and Abiron with their complices made a great schisme Num. 16. Manie committed carnal fornication with Infidels and were therby drawen to spiritual Num. 25. Of which and other like â—innes the Psalmist speaketh Psal 94. exhorting his people not to harden their hartes as in the desert their fathers had tempted God Fourtie yeares was I offended sayth God with that generation and sayd They alwayes erre in hart And therfore he sware in his wrath that the same generation should not enter into the promised land of Chanaan but their children entred and possessed it Num. 14. Iesue 3. A 〈…〉 the people falling to idolatrie and other sinnes were afflicted and sore pressâ—d by forraine enemies but repenting were deliuered and saued by certain capitaines called Iudges and Sauiours as appeareth in the booke of iudges They had also tribulations by some of their owne nation for among the Iudge one called Abimelee was a tyrannical vsurper Iudic. 9. Saul their first King falling from God vniustly persecuted Dauid 1. Reg. 18. â— Ambitious Absolom rebelled against the King his father 2. Reg. 15. and Seba of the tribe of Beniamin raised an other rebellion 2. Reg. 20. â—â—â—â—wise Adonias assisted by Abiathar the high priest and by Ioab general of the armie pretended to reigne his father Dauid yet liuing to preuent S 〈…〉 n of the kingdom 3. Reg. 1. So God both shewed his iustice in suffering suâ—â— afflictions to happen for punishment of sinne and his mercie in sauing hiâ— Church from ruine Moreouer for preseruatioÌ„ of the Church there were diuers diuine Ordinances prouided by the law For first al were strictly commanded not to coÌ„municate with Infidels in their idolatrie Ex. 23. nor with Schismatikes in their schisme Nu. 16. but to destroy al Idolaters Num. 33. and shunne al nouelties in religion as a sure marke of idolatrie or false doctrine Deut. 13. Further to conserue vnitie there was but one Tabernacle and one Altar for Sacrifice in the whole people of Israel VVherupon when the two tribes and halfe on the other side Iordan had made a seueral altar al the tribes that dwelt in Chanaan suspecting it was for sacrifice sent presently to admonish them and prepared to make warre against them except they destroyed their new altar but being aduertised that it was only an altar of monument and not for sacrifice were therwith satisfied Iosue 22. Afterwards the tribe of Dan setting vp idolatrie and the other tribes not correcting it they were al punished VVhich happened by occasion of an other enormous sinne committed and not corrected in the tribe of Beniamin For the other eleuen tribes making warre against them for this iust cause yea by Gods direction and warrant yet had the worse susteyning great slaughter of men in two conflictes and in the third Beniamin was almost destroyed Iudic. 20. Finally for decision of al controuersies and ending of strife the High Priest was expresly ordayned supreme Iudge Deut. 17. And al were commanded in paine of death to submitte their opinions and obey his sentence with promise of Gods assistance wherby his definitions were certaine and infallible For in consultations of doubtes and difficult cases God inspired him with doctrine of veritie Exod. 28. 29. Leuit. 8. Num. 3. 7. 9. 1. Reg. 23 30. VVhich iudgement Seate Christ admonished the Iewes to repayre vnto and folow Math. 23. though the Iudges themselues did not the thinges which they taught In so much that Caiphas through this assistance of Gods spirite being otherwise a wicked man yet pronounced the truth That one must die for the people VVhich therfore S. Iohn the Euangelist ascribeth to his Chayre and office because he was High priest that yeare Ioan. 11. Seing then Gods prouidence and continual assistance was so clere and assured in the Church of the old Testament much more is the Church of christ builded vpon a sure rocke assured of his perpetual assistance and always preserued from erring in Faith or in general practise of Religion And that by Gods like assured ordinance of one supreme head and Iudge S. Peter his Successour for vvhom our Sauiour prayed that his faith should not faile Further commanding him that he should confirme his brethren Al vvhich vvse see is performed in the Successours of S. Peter vvheras the successours of the other Apostles are al failed long since The same most assured stabilitie of the Church of Christ is further confirmed by the whole Lavv and Prophetes Namely Deut. 32. and 33. vvhere Moyses fortelleth more povver and grace in the Church to be collected in the Gentiles of al natioÌ„s then euer vvas in that of the Israelites or Iews Likewise 1. Reg. 2. The same vvas both prefigured and prophecied by holie Anna The hungrie those that desire Gods grace and glorie are filled vntil the barren woman the Church of the Gentiles bare verie manie she that had manie children was weakned Shewing that the Church of the Iewes had manie vntil the plenitude of Gentiles much more abounded Wherfore the Psalmist inuiteth al nations to praise God saying Psal 116. Praise our Lord al ye Gentiles praise him al ye peoples Also 2. Reg. 7. God promised Dauid saying Thy Kingdome for euer before thy face and thy throne shal be firme continually which was not verified in Dauids temporal kingdome For it was
shortly after the king sent new letters for the Iewes saftie geuing them leaue to kil whom soeuer they would of their enemies ch 8. v. â— 11 Eightly the same day which was designed for destruction was made the day of ioy and exultation to the children of God ch 9. v. 1. 17 ch 16. v. 21. c. By which literal sense Gods meruelous prouidence is manifestly shewed neuer suffering his church to perish It hath moreouer two special mystical senses First as saftie of temporal life was procured to one nation by Esthers intercession to king Assuerus so general saluation is procured to al mankind by mediation of the blessed virgin Marie crushing the serpents head and the sentence of death is changed by new letters granting euerlasting life and glorie to al Gods true seruantes Esther also as likewise Iudith in figure of the Church saith S. Ierom Prologo in Sophon killed the aduersaries and deliuered Israel from danger of perishing CHAP. X. Assuerus subdueth manie countries 4. Mardocheus vnderstandeth and declareth his dreame 9. God separateth his people from other nations by a better lotte BVT king Assuerus made al the earth and al the ilandes of the sea tributaries †Whose strength and empire and the dignitie and highnesse wherewith he exalted Mardocheus are written in the bookes of the Medes and of the Persians †and how Mardocheus of the Iewes kinred was second after king Assuerus and great with the Iewes and acceptable to the people of his bretheren seking good to his people and speaking those things which pertayned to the good of his seede That which is in the Hebrew I haue expressed most faithfully And these things that folow I found written in the common edition which are conteyned in the greeke tongue and leetters and in the meane time this chapter was extant after the end of the booke which according to our custome we haue marked with an Obelus before it that is to say a broch †And Mardocheus said These things are done of God †I remember the dreame that I saw signifying these verie things neither was any of them frustrate †The litle fountayne which grew into a riuer and was turned into light and into the sunne and abounded into manie waters is Esther whom the king tooke to wife and made her to be queene †But the two dragons I am and Aman. †The nations that were assembled are they that endeuoured to destroy the name of the Iewes †And my nation is Israel which cried to our Lord and our Lord hath saued his people and he hath deliuered vs from al euils and hath done great signes and wonders among the nations †and he commanded that there should be two lottes one of the people of God and the other of al Nations †And both lottes are come to the day appointed euen now from that time before God to al nations †and our Lord hath remembred his people and hath had mercie on his inheritance †And these daies shal be obserued in the moneth of Adar the fourtenth and fistenth day of the same moneth with al diligence and ioy of the people gathered into one assemblie through out al the generations hereafter of the people of Israel CHAP. XI An Appendix and conclusion of this historie 2. The dreame of Mardocheus IN the fourth yeare when Ptolomee and Cleopatra reigned Dositheus which named himself a Priest and of the Leuitical kinred and Ptolomee his sonne brought this epistle of Phurim which they sayd Lysimachus the sonne of Ptolomee did interprete in Ierusalem This beginning was in the common edition which is neither extant in Hebrew nor with any of the interpreters †In the second yeare when Artaxerxes the greatest reigned in the first day of the moneth Nisan Mardocheus the sonne of Iairi the sonne of Semei the sonne of Cis of the tribe of Beniamin †A Iew which dwelt in the citie of Susan a great man and among the first of the kings court saw a dreame †And he was of that number of captiues whom Nabuchodonosor the king of Babylon had transported from Ierusalem with Ieconias the king of Iuda †and this was his dreame Theâ—e appeared voices and tumultes and thunders and earth quakes and pertuibation vpon the earth †and behold two great dragons prepared one against an other into battel †At whose crie al nations were raysed vppe to fight against the nation of the iust †And that was a day of darkenesse and danger of tribulation and distresse and great feare vpon the earth †And the nation of the iust fearing their euils was trubled and prepared to death †And they cried to God and they crying a litle fountayne grew into a verie great riuer and abounded into verie manie waters †Light and sunne arose and the humble were exalted and they deuoured the glorious †Which when Mardocheus had seene and risen out of his bed he mused what God would doe and he had it fixed in his mind desirous to know what the dreame should signifie CHAP. XII The conspiracie of two eunuches detected by Mardocheus is repeted 6. and Amans malice against him for the same AND he abode that time in the kings court with Bagatha and Thara the kings eunuches which were porters of the palace †And when he vnderstood their cogitations and had throughly seene their cares he learned that they went about to lay hands on king Artaxerxes and he told the king therof †Who hauing them both in examination when they had confesssd he commanded them to be led to death †But the king wrote that which was done in the comentaries and Mardocheus also committed the memorie of the thing to wriring †And the king commanded him that he should abide in the court of the palace geuing him giftes for the delation †But Aman the sonne of Amadathi the Bugeite was most glorious before the king and would hurt Mardocheus and his people for the two eunuches of the king which were put to death Hitherto the proeme That which foloweth was set in that place where it is written in the volum And should spoyle their goodes VVhich we found in the common edition only CHAP. XIII Acopie of the epistle which Aman sent to al prouinces to destroy the Iewâ—â— 8. And Mardocheus his prayer for the people AND this was the copie of the letter The most great king Artaxerxes from India vnto Aethiopia to the princes of an hundred and seuen and twentie prouinces and to the captaynes that are subiect to his empire greeting †Wheras I reigned ouer manie nations and had subdewed al the world to my dominion I would noâ— abuse the greatnes of my might but with clemencie and lenitie gouerne my subiectes that passing their life quietly without any terrour they might enioy peace wished of al men †But when I demanded of my counselers how this might
desiderable aboue al vvorldlie riches or pleasures So by these and like spiritual motiues the soule freely desiteth accepteth vndertaketh endureth and by continual assistance of grace obserueth Gods lavv and so meriteth the great revvard vvhich is promised for keping it v. 12. 2. Tim. 4. v. 6. PSALME XIX Faithful people ioyne their prayer for their Prince or Prelate 4. with sacrifice offered for his preseruation and prosperous successe †Vnto the end the Psalme of Dauid OVR Lord heare thee in the day of tribulation the name of the God of Iacob protect thee †Send he ayde to thee from the holie place and from Sion defend he thee †Be he mindeful of al thy sacrifice and be thy holocaust made fatte †Geue he vnto thee according to thy hart and confirme he al thy counsel †We shal reioyce in thy saluation and in the name of our God we shal be magnified †Our Lord accomplish al thy petitions now haue I knowen that our Lord hath saued his CHRIST He shal heare him from his holie heauen the faluation of his righthand is in powers †These in chariotes and these in horses but we wil inuocate in the name of the Lord our God †They are bound and haue fallen but we haue risen and are set vpright †Lord saue the king and heare vs in the day that we shal inuocate thee PSALME XX. Praise to God for Christs exaltation after his passion 9. and depression of his enemies †Vnto the end the Psalme of Dauid LORD in thy power the king shal be glad and vpon thy saluation he shal reioyce excedingly The desire of his hart thou hast geuen him and of the wil of his lippes thou hast not defrauded him †Because thou hast preuented him in blessinges of sweetnesse thou hast put on his head a crowne of preâ—ious stone †He asked life of thee and thou gauest him length of daies for euer and for euer and euer †Great is his glorie in thy saluation glorie and great beautie thou shalt put vpon him †Because thou shalt geue him to be a blessing for euer and euer thou shalt make him ioyful in gladenesse with thy countenance Because the king hopeth in our Lord and in the mercie of the Highest he shal not be moued †Let thy hand be found of al thy enemies let thy righthand find al that hate thee †Thou shalt put them as an ouen of fyre in the time of thy countenance our Lord in his wrath shal truble them and fyre shal deuoure them Their fruite thou shalt destroy from the land and their seede from the children of men Because they haue turned the euils vpon thee they haue deuised counsels which they could not establish Because thou shalt put them backe in thy remnantes thou â—â— shalt prepare their countenance Be exalted Lord in thy powre we wil chaunte and sing thy powers PSALME XXI Christ prayeth in his Passion 7. describeth the acerbitie therof 20. foresheweth by way of prayer his Resurection 23. more clerly the fundation and propagation of his Church 27. 30. interposing the singular foode of the most blessed Sacrament euen to the endes of the earth in al nations †Vnto the end “ for the morning enterprise the Psalme of Dauid GOD my God haue respect to me why hast thou forsaken me far from my saluation are the wordes of my sinnes My God I shal crie by day and “ thou wilt not heare and by night and not for follie vnto me †But thou dwellest in the holie place the prayse of Israel †In thee our fathers haue hoped they hoped and thou didst deliuer them They cried to thee and were saued they hoped in thee and were not confounded †But I am a worme and no man a reproch of men and outcast of the people †Al that see me haue scorned me they haue spoken with the lippes and wagged the head †He hoped in the Lord let him deliuer him let him saue him because he wil him †Because thou art he that hast drawen me out of the wombe my hope from the brestes of my mother †Vpon thee I haue bene cast from the matrice from my mothers wombe thou art my God †depart not from me Because tribulation is verie nigh because there is not that wil helpe †Manie calues haue compassed me fatte bulles haue besieged me †They haue opened their mouth vpon me as a lion rauening and roaring †As water I am powred out and al my bones are dispersed My hart is made as waxe melting in the middes of my bellie †My strength is withered as a pot-shard and my tongue cleaued to my iawes and thou hast brought me downe into the dust of death †Because manie dogges haue compassed me the counsel of the malignant hath besieged me They “ haue digged my handes and my feete †they haue numbered al my bones But themselues haue considered and beheld me †they haue deuided my garmentes among them and vpon my vesture they haue cast lot †But thou Lord prolong not thy helpe from me looke toward my defense †Deliuer ô God my soule from the sword and myne onlie one from the hand of the dog †Saue me out of the lions mouth and my humilitie from the hornes of vnicornes †“ I wil declare thy name to my bretheren “ in the middes of the Church I wil prayse thee †Ye that feare our Lord praise him al the seede of Iacob glorifie ye him †Let al the seede of Israel feare him because he hath not contemned nor despised the petition of the poore Neither hath he turned away his face from me and when I cried to him he heard me †With thee is my praise in the great Church I wil render my vowes in the sight of them that feare him †“ The poore shal eate and shal be filled and they shal praise our Lord that seeke after him their hartes shal liue for euer and euer †Al the endes of the earth shal remember and be conuerted to our Lord †And al the families of the Gentiles shal adore in his sight †Because the kingdome is our Lords and he shal haue dominion ouer the Gentiles †Al the fatte ones of the earth haue eaten and adored in his sight shal al fal that descend into the earth †And my soule shal liue to him and my seede shal serue him †The generation to come shal be shewed to our Lord and the heauens shal shew forth his iustice to the
these two things haue I heard †That powre is Gods and mercie ô Lord is to thee because thou wilt render to euery one according to his workes PSALME LXII Dauid in banishment with great affection desireth to vnite himselfe with God in meditation 4. purposing and promising euer to praise him 10. prophicieth the vaine endeuoures and condemnation of his enimies and his owne aduancement A Psalme of Dauid when he was in the desert of Iuda 1. Reg. 22. O GOD my God to thee I watch from the morning light My soule hath thirsted to thee my flesh to thee very manie wayes †In a desert land and inaccessible and without water so in the holie haue I appeared to thee that I might see thy strength and thy glorie †Because thy mercie is better then liues my lippes shal prayse thee †So wil I blesse thee in my life and in thy name I wil lifte vp my hands †As with marrow and fatnes let my soule be filled and my mouth shal praise with lippes of exultation †If I haue bene mindful of thee vpon my bedde in the morning I Wil meditate on thee †because thou hast bene my helper †And in the couert of thy winges I wil reioice my soule hath cleaued after thee thy right hand hath receiued me †But they in vaine haue sought my soule they shal enter into the inferiour partes of the earth †They shal be deliuered into the handes of the sworde they shal be the portions of foxes †But the king shal reioice in God al shal be praised that sweare by him because the mouth is stopped of those that speake wicked thinges PSALME LXIII A prayer of the iust reposing their whole trust in God 7. and reioycing that the enimies machinations are frustrate Vnto the end a Psalme of Dauid HEARE ô God my prayer when I make petition from the feare of my enimie deliuer my soule †Thou hast protected me from the assemblie of the malignant from the multitude of them that worke iniquitie †Because they haue sharpned their tongues as a sworde they haue bent the bow a bitter thing †that they may shoote in secretes at the immaculate †Sodanely they wil shoote at him and wil not feare they haue confirmed to themselues a wicked worde They haue talked to hide snares they haue saide who shal see them †They haue search 〈…〉 they haue failed searching with scrutani◠†Man shal come to a 〈…〉 and God shal be exalted Childrens arrowes are made their woundes †and their tongues are weakned against them Al that saw them were trubled †and euerie man feared And they shewed forth the workes of God and they vnderstood his doinges †The iust shal reioice in our Lord and shal hope in him and al the right of hart shal be praised PSALME LXIIII. God is rightly praised in Sion and I erusalem in his Church only for his benefites bestowed and promised 8. Vnto which also in the time of grace al nations shal be called To the end a Psalme of Dauid the Canticle of Ieremie and Ezechiel to the people of the transmigration when they begane to goe forth AN hymne ô God becometh thee in Sion a vow shal be rendered to thee in Ierusalem †Heare my prayer al flesh shal come to thee The wordes of the wicked haue preuailed vpon vs and thou wilt be propitious to our impieties Blessed is he whom thou hast chosen and taken he shal dwel in thy courtes †We shal be replenished in the goods of thy house holie is thy temple meruelous in equitie †Heare vs ô God our sauiour the hope of al the ends of the earth and in the sea farre †Preparing mountanes in thy strength girded with might which trublest the depths of the sea the sound of the waues therof †The Gentiles shal be trubled and they that inhabite the borders shal be affraide of thy signes the outegoinges of the morning and euening thou shalt delight †Thou hast visited the earth and hast inebriated it thou hast multiplied to inrich it The riuer of God is replenished with waters thou hast prepared their meat because so is the preparation therof †Inebriate her riuers multiplie her fruites in her dropps she shal reioyce springing †Thou “ wilt blesse the crowne of the yeare of thy goodnes and thy fildes shal be replenished with plentie †The u beautiful places of the desert shal be fat and the litle hilles shal be girded aboute with exultation The rammes of the shepe are clothed and the valleis shal abounde with corne they wil crie yea they wil say an hyme ANNOTATIONS PSALME LXIIII. 12. God vvil blesse the crovvne Vnder the Allegorie of the land of Iurie vvherunto the people of God vvere to be restored after their captiuitie in Babylon the Psalmist here prophecieth greater thinges then can be verified of the temporal state of the Iewes that the militant Church shal stil be blessed from the beginning to the end yelding expected fruict and al the iust that perseuere to the end of their liues shal receiue most happie and glorious revvardes of their laboures As S. Paul after his meritorious trauels confidently expected his glorious revvard vvhen he saide 2. Tim. 4. I haue fought a good fight I haue consummate my course I haue kept my faith Concerning the rest there is layde vp for me a Crovvne of iustice vvhich our Lord vvil render to me in that day a iust Iudge And not only to me but to them also that loue his coming And this is called the crovvne of the yeare of Gods benignitie because God of his ovvne benignitie vvithout mans former desert geueth grace and in the end for merite folovving geueth a crovvne of glorie So our Blessed Sauiour according to his fulnes of grace vvhich vvas in his soule and infinite merite receiued a crovvne of glorie in the consummation of his temporal life after the space of thirtie three yeares And our Blessed Ladie the mother of God receiued an ansvverable crovvne to her excellent grace and merites in the consummation of her life at the end of sixtie three yeares In memorie of vvhich numbers of yeares deuout men haue piously instituted certaine formes of prayers called the Crovvnes or Corones of our Sauiour and of our Ladie PSALME LXV The prophet inuiteth al men to praise God for his meruelous workes and benefites donne to the Iewes 7. Who being vngratful 8. Gentiles are called 16. and bring forth better fruict Vnto the end a Canticle of resurrection MAke ye iubilation to God al the earth †say a psalme to his name geue glorie to his praise â€
Say ye to God How terrible are thy workes ô Lord in the multitude of thy strength thine enimies shal lie to thee †Let al the earth adore thee and sing to thee let it sing a psalme to thy name †Come ye and see the workes of God terrible in counsels ouer the chidren of men †Who turneth the sea into drie land in the riuer they shal passe on foote there we shal reioyce in him †Who ruleth in his strength for euer his eyes looke vpon the gentiles they that exasperate him let them not be exalted in themselues †Ye Gentiles blesse our God and make the voice of his prayse hearde †Who hath put my soule in life and hath not geuen my feete to be moued †Because thou hast proued vs ô God by fire thou hast tried vs as siluer is tried †Thou hast brought vs into a snare thou hast laide tribulations on our backe thou hast set men vpon our heades †We haue passed through fire and water and thou hast brought vs out into refreshing †I wil goe into thy house with holocaustes I wil render thee my vowes †which my lippes haue distinguished And my mouth hath spoken in my tribulation †Holocaustes with marrow wil I offer to thee with incense of rammes I wil offer to thee oxen with bucke goates †Come ye heare and I wil tel al ye that feare God what great things he hath done for my soule †To him haue I cried with my mouth and haue exulted vnder my tongue †If I haue beheld iniquitie in my hart our Lord wil not heare †Therfore hath God heard and hath attended to the voice of my petition †Blessed be God who hath not remoued my prayer and his mercie from me PSALME LXVI The prophet prayeth for and withal foreshoweth the propagation of the Church of Christ Vnto the end in hymes a Psalme of Canticle to Dauid GOd haue mercie vpon vs and blesse vs illuminate his countenance vpon vs and haue mercie on vs. †That we may know thy way vpon earth in al nations thy saluation †Let peoples ô God confesse to thee let al peoples confesse to thee †Let nations be glad reioice because thou iudgest peoples in equitie and the nations in earth thou doest direct †Let peoples ô God confesse to thee let al peoples confesse to thee †the earth hath yelded her fruite God our God blesse vs †God blesse vs and let al the endes of the earth feare him PSALME LXVII Notwithstanding great persecutions the Church prospereth 10. Especially in the new testament by Apostolical function 18. ministerie of Angels Christs Ascension coming of the Holie Ghost 31. confirming the faithful repressing the insolent and conuerting manie 35. For al which the prophet inuiteth al men to praise God Vnto the end a Psalme of Canticle to Dauid himself LEt God arise and let his enimies be dispersed and let them that hate him flee from his face †As smoke vanisheth let them vanish away as waxe melteth at the presence of fire so let sinners perish at the presence of God †And let the iust make merrie and reioyce in the sight of God and let them be delighted in mirth †Sing to God say a Psalme to his name make way to him who mounteth vpon the west Lord is his name Reioyce ye in his syght they shal be trubled at the presence of him †the father of orphanes and iudge of widowes God in his holie place †God that maketh men to inhabite of one manner in a house That bringeth forth them that be bound in strengh likewise them that exasperate that dwel in sepulchers †O God when thou wentest forth in the sight of thy people when thou didst passe through the desert †The earth was moued and the heauens also distilled at the presence of the God of Sina at the face of the God of Israel †Voluntarie rayne shalt thou seperat ô God to thine inheritance and it was weakned but thou hast persited it †Thy liuing creatures shal dwel in it thou hast prepared in thy swetnes for the poore ô God †Our Lord shal geue the word to them that euanglize with great powre †The king of hoastes the beloued of the beloued and to the beautie of the house to diuide the spoyles †If ye sleepe among the middest of the lottes the winges of a doue layde ouer with siluer and the hinder parts of her backe in the palenes of gold †Whiles the heauenlie discerneth kings ouer her with snow they shal be made white in Selmon †“ The mountane of God a fat mountane A mountane crudded as cheese a fatte mountane †“ why suppose you crudded mountanes A mountane in which it hath wel pleased God to dwel therin for in dede our Lord wil dwel euen to the end †The chariote of God is ten thousand folde thousands of them that reioyce our Lord in them in Sina in the holie place †Thou art ascended on hygh thou hast taken captiuitie thou hast receiued gifts in men for euen those that do not beleue our Lord God to inhabite †Blessed be our Lord day by day the God of our saluations wil make vs a prosperous iourney †Our God is the God of sauing and the issues of death are of our Lord our Lord. †But yet God stil breake the heads of his enimies the hearie croune of them that walke in their sinnes Our Lord Said Out of Basan I wil conuert I wil conuert into the depth of the sea †That thy foote may be dipped in bloude the tongue of thy dogges made redde with * the same bloud of the enimies †They haue seene thy entringes in ô God the entrings of my God of my King Who is in the holie place †Princes came before ioyned with them that sang in the middes of young wemen plaing on tymbrels †In churches blesse ye God our Lord of the fountains of Israel †There Beniamin a youngman in excesse of minde The Princes of Iuda their leaders the Princes of Zabulon the Princes of Nephthali †Command thy strength ô God confirme this ô God which thou hast wrought in vs. †From thy temple in Ierusalem kinges shal offer giftes to thee †Rebuke the wilde beasts of the reede the congregation of bulles in the kine of thy peoples that they may exclude them which are tried with siluer Dissipate the nations that wil warres †Legates shal come out of Aegypt Aethiopia shal prevent his handes
Ammon and Amalec the for eners with the inhabitantes of Tyre †Yea and Assur also is come with them they are made an aide to the children of Lot †Doe to them as to Madian and Sisara as to Iabin in the torrent Cisson †They perished in Endor they were made as the dung of the earth †Put their princes as Oreb and Zeb and Zebee and Salmana Al their princes †which haue saide Let vs possesse the Sanctuarie of God for an inheritance †My God put them as a wheele and as stubble before the face of the winde †Euen as fire that burneth a wood as a flame that burneth the mountaines †So shalt thou pursew them in thy tempest and in thy wrath thou shalt truble them †Fil their faces with ignominie and they wil seeke thy name ô Lord. †Let them be ashamed and trubled for euer and euer and let them be confounded and perish †And let them know that Lord is thy name thou onlie the Highest in al the earth PSALME LXXXIII Deuout persons feruently desire eternal glorie 6. accounting it in the meane time a happie state to be in the militant Church 12. where God first geuing grace wil geue glorie in the triumphant †Vnto the end for wine presses t the children of Core a Psalme HOW beloued are thy tabernacles ô Lord of hoastes †my soule coueteth and fainteth vnto the courtes of our Lord. My hart and my flesh haue reioyced toward the liuing God †For the sparow also hath found her an house and the turtledoue a nest for her selfe where she may lay her young ones Thine altars ô Lord of hoastes my King and my God †Blessed are they that dwel in thy house ô Lord for euer and euer they shal praise thee †Blessed is the man whose helpe is from thee he hath disposed ascension in his hart †in the vaile of teares in the place which he hath appointed †For the lawgeuer shal geue blessing they shal goe from vertue into vertue the God of goddes shal be seene in Sion †Lord God of hoastes heare my prayer receiue with thine eare ô God of Iacob †Behold ô God our protectour and looke vpon the face of thy Christ †Because better is one day in thy courtes aboue thousands I haue chosen to be an abiect in the house of my God rather then to dwel t in the tabernacles of sinners †Because God loueth mercie and truth our Lord wil geue grace and glorie †He wil not depriue them of good thinges that walke in innocencie ô Lord of hoastes blessed is the man that hopeth in thee PSALME LXXXIIII With commemoration of Gods former benefites 5. Christs Incarnation is prophecied 9. bringing peace and saluation 11. mercie and iustice concurring together Vnto the end to the children of Core a Psalme O Lord thou hast blessed thy land thou hast turned away the captiuitie of Iacob †Thou hast forgeuen the iniquitie of thy people thou hast couered al their sinnes †Thou hast mitigated al thy wrath thou hast turned away from the wrath of thine indignation †Conuert vs ô God our sauiour and auert thy wrath from vs. †Wil t thou be wrath with vs for euer or wilt thou extend thy wrath from generation vnto generation †O God thou being turned shalt quicken vs and thy people shal reioyce in thee †Shew vs ô Lord thy mercie and giue vs thy saluation †I wil heare what our Lord God wil speake in me because he wil speake peace vpon his people And vpon his saincts and vpon them that are conuerted to the hart †But yet his saluation is nigh to them that feare him that glorie may inhabite in our land †Mercie and truth haue met each other iustice and peace haue kissed †Truth is risen out of the earth and iustice hath looked downe from heauen †For our Lord certes wil geue benignitie and our land shal giue her fruite †Iustice shal walke before him and shal set his steppes in the way PSALME LXXXV In consideration of his owne imperfections the royal prophet or other faithful person prayeth God 5. according to his mercie and goodnes 9. shewed in conuerting Gentiles 13. and in deliuering the supplicant him self from the state of damnation 16. that he wil stil direct and defend him against al enimies †A praier to Dauid him selfe Incline thine eare ô Lord and heare me because I am needie and poore †Keepe my soule because I am holie saue thy seruant my God that hopeth in thee †Haue mercie on me ô Lord because I haue cried to thee al the day †make ioyful the soule of thy seruant because to thee ô Lord haue I lifted vp my soule †Because thou ô Lord art swete and milde and of much mercie to al that inuocate thee †Receiue ô Lord my praier with thine ears and attend to the voice of my petition †In the day of my tribulation I haue called to thee because thou hast heard me †There is not the like to thee amongst goddes ò Lord and there is not according to thy workes †Al nations what soeuer thou hast made shal come and shal adore before thee ô Lord and they shal glorifie thy name †Because thou art great and doing meruelous thinges thou onlie art God †Conduct me ô Lord in thy way and I wil walke in thy truth let my hart reioyce that it may feare thy name †I wil confesse to thee ô Lord my God with al my hart and wil glorifie thy name for euer †Because thy mercie is great vpon me and thou hast deliuered my soule out of the lower hel †O God the wicked are risen vp vpon me and the synagogue of the mightie haue sought my soule and they haue not set thee in their sight †And thou ô Lord the God of compassion and merciful patient and of much mercie and true †Haue respect to me and haue mercie on me giue thine empire to thy seruant and saue the sonne of thy handmaide †Make with me a signe vnto God that they may see which hate me and may be confounded because thou ô Lord hast holpen me PSALME LXXXVI The Church of Christ beginning in Ierusalem 3. is extended to al Nations 5. glorious 6. and permanent 7. in holie ioy To the children of Core a Psalme of Canticle THE fundations thereof in the holie mountaynes †our Lord loueth the gates of Sion aboue al the tabernacles of Iacob †Glorious thinges
Honour of parents procureth Gods blessing 11. dishonoring them his curse 19. Mekenes and modestie auaile much but curiositie to know secret mysteries is dangerous 27. A charitable sincere and docile hart 33. with workes of mercie merite reward THE children of wisdom are the Church of the iust and their nation obedience and loue †Heare your fathers iudgement ò children and so doe that you may be saued †For God hath honoured the father in the children and inquiring of the mothers iudgement hath confirmed it vpon the children †He that loueth God praying shal obteyne for sinnes and shal refrayne himself from them and shal be heard in the prayer of dayes †And as he that gathereth treasure so he also that honoureth his mother †He that honoureth his father shal haue ioy in children and in the day of his prayer he shal be heard †He that honoureth his father shal liue the longer life he that obeyeth the father shal refresh the mother †He that feareth our Lord honoureth his parents and as his lordes he wil serue them that begat him †In worke and word al patience honour thy father †that blessing may come vpon thee from him his blessing may remayne in the later end †The fathers blessing establisheth the houses of the children but the mothers curse rooteth vp the foundation †Glorie not in the contumelie of thy father for his confusion is no glorie to thee †For the glorie of a man is by the honour of his father and the father without honour is the dishonour of the sonne †Sonne receiue the old age of thy father and make him not sorowful in his life †and if he fayle in vnderstanding pardon him and despise him not in thy strength for the almes to the father shal not be in obliuion †For good shal be restored thee for the sinne of thy mother †and in iustice it shal be builded to thee and in the day of tribulation there shal be remembrance of thee and as yee in the clere weather shal thy sinnes melt away †Of what an euil fame is he that forsaketh his father and he is cursed of God that doth exasperate his mother †Sonne doe thy workes in meekenes and thou shalt be beloued aboue the glorie of men †The greater thou art humble thy self in al thinges and thou shalt finde grace before God †because the might of God onlie is great and he is honoured of the humble †Seeke not thinges higher then thy self and search not thinges stronger then thy habilitie but the thinges that God hath commanded thee thincke on them alwayes and in manie of his workes be not curious †For it is not necessarie for thee to see with thyne eies those thinges that are hid †In superfluous thinges search not manie wayes and in manie of his workes thou shalt not be curious †For verie manie thinges are shewed to thee aboue the vnderstanding of men †Manie also haue their suspicion supplanted and haue held their senses in vanitie †A hard hart shal fare il in the later end and he that loueth danger shal perish in it †A hart that goeth two wayes shal not haue successe and the peruerse of hart shal be scandalized in them †A wicked hart shal be laden with sorowes and the sinner wil adde to commit sinne †To the synagogue of the proude there shal be no health for the shrubbe of sinne shal be rooted vp in them and it shal not be perceiued †The hart of the wise is vnderstood in wisdom and a good eare wil heare wisdom with al desire †A wise hart and that which hath vnderstanding wil absteyne it self from sinnes and in the workes of iustice shal haue successe †Water quencheth burning fyre and almes resisteth sinnes †and God is the beholder of him that rendreth grace he remembreth him afterward and in the time of his fal he shal finde a sure stay CHAP. IIII. An exhortation to practise workes of mercie 12. With commendation of wisdom 23. obseruing due times not to omite for anie feare or sham fastnes to say the truth 34. also to be diligent meke and liberal SONNE defraude not the almes of the poore and turne not away thyne eies from the poore †Despise not the hungrie soule and exasperate not the poore in his pouertie †Afflict not the hart of the needie and deferre not the gift to him that is in distresse †Reiect not the petition of him that is afflicted and turne not away thy face from the needie †From the poore turne not away thine eies for anger and leaue not to them that aske of thee to curse thee behinde thy backe †For the prayer of him that curseth thee in the bitternes of his soule shal be heard and he that made him wil heare him †Make thyself affable to the congregation of the poore and to the ancient humble thy soule and to a great man bow thy head †Bow downe thyne eare to the poore without sadnesse and render thy debt and answer him peaceable wordes in mildenes †Deliuer him that suffereth iniurie out of the hand of the proud and be not faynt harted in thy soule †In iudging be merciful to pupils as a father as an husband to their mother †and thou shalt be as the obedient sonne of the Highest and he wil haue mercie on thee more then a mother †Wisdom inspireth life to her children and receaueth them that seeke after her and wil goe before them in the way of iustice †And he that loueth her loueth life and they that shal watch to her shal embrace her sweetnes †They that shal hold her shal inherite life and whither soeuer he shal enter God wil blesse him †They that serue her shal be seruants to the holie and them that loue her God loueth †He that heareth her shal iudge nations and he that beholdeth her shal remayne confident †If he beleue her he shal inherite her and her creatures shal be in confirmation †because in tentation she walketh with him and first of al she chooseth him †Feare and dread and probation she wil bring vpon him and she wil torment him in the tribulation of her doctrine til she trie him in her cogitations and credite his soule †And she wil establish him and make a direct way vnto him and reioyce him †and wil disclose her secretes to him and wil heape vpon him as treasures knowlege and vnderstanding of iustice †But if he goe amis she wil forsake him and deliuer him into the handes of his enimie †Sonne obserue time and avoyd from euil For thy soule be not ashamed to say the truth †For there is shame that bringeth sinne there is shame that bringeth glorie and grace †Accept no face against thine owne face nor against
testamentes †and their children because of them abide for euer their seede and their glorie shal not be forsaken †Their bodies are buried in peace and their name liueth vnto generation and generation †Let peoples tel their wisdom and the Church declare their praise †Henoch pleased God and was translated into paradise that he may geue repentance to the nations †Noe was found perfect iust and in the time of wrath he was made a reconciliation †Therefore was there a remnant least to the earth when the flood was made †The testaments of the world were made with him that al flesh should no more be destroyed with the flood †Abraham the great father of the multitude of the nations and there was not found the like to him in glorie who kept the law of the Highest and was in couenant with him †In his flesh he made the couenant to stand and in tentation he was found faithful †Therefore by an oath he gaue him glorie in his nation that he should encrease as an heape of earth †and that he would exalt his seede as the starres and they should inherite from sea to sea and from the riuer to the endes of the earth †And he did in like manner in Isaac for Abraham his father †Our Lord gaue him the blessing of al nations and confirmed his couenant vpon the head of Iacob †He knew him in his blessinges and gaue him an inheritance diuided him his portion in twelue tribes †And he preserued vnto him men of mercie and found grace in the eies of al flesh CHAP. XLV Praises of Moyses 7. Aaron 16. and his priestlie progenie 22. Against whom Chore with his complices rebelling were destroyed MOYSES beloued of God and men whose memorie is in benediction †He made him like in the glorie of saintes and magnified him in the feare of his enemies And with his wordes he appeased monsters †He glorified him in the sight of kinges and gaue him commandment before his people shewed him his glorie †In his faith and meekenes he made him holie and chose him of al flesh †For he heard him and his voice and brought him into a cloude †And he gaue him precepts face to face and a law of life and discipline to teach Iacob his testament and Israel his iudgements †He exalted Aaron his brother high and like to himself of the tribe of Leui. †He established vnto him an euerlasting testament and gaue him the priesthood of the nation and made him blessed in glorie †and he girded him about with a girdle and put vpon him a robe of glorie and crowned him in furniture of power †Garments to the feete and breches and an Ephod he put vpon him and compassed him with litle belles of gold very manie round about †to geue a sound in his going to make sound heard in the temple for a memorie to the children of his nation †An holie robe of gold and hyacinthe and purple a wouen worke of a wiseman indued with iudgement and truth †Of twisted scarlet the worke of an artificer with precious stones figured in the closure of gold and grauen by the worke of a lapidarie for a memorial according to the number of the tribes of Israel †A crowne of gold vpon his miter grauen with a seale of holines and the glorie of honour a worke of power and the adorned desires of the eies †There were none such so faire before him euen from the beginning †No stranger was clothed with them but only his children alone and his nephewes for euer †His sacrifices were consumed with fire euerie day †Moyses filled his handes anoynted him with holie oile †It was made vnto him for an euerlasting testament and to his seede as the daies of heauen to doe the function of priesthood and to haue praise and to glorifie his people in his name †He chose him of al that liued to offer sacrifice to God incense and good odour for a memorial to pacifie for his people †and he gaue them power in his preceptes in the testaments of his iudgementes to teach Iacob his testimonies and in his law to geue light to Israel †Because strangers stood against him and for enuie men compassed him about in the desert they that were with Dathan and Abiron and the congregation of Core in anger †Our Lord God saw and it pleased him not and they were consumed in the violence of wrath †He did prodigious thinges vnto them and consumed them in flame of fire †And he added glorie to Aaron and gaue him an inheritance and diuided vnto him the first fruites of the increase of the earth †He prepared them bread in the first vnto satietie for the sacrifices also of our Lord they shal eate which he gaue to him and to his seede †But he shal not inherite the nations in the land and he hath no part in the nation for himself is his portion inheritance †Phinees the sonne of Eleazar is the third in glorie in imitating him in the feare of our Lord †and to stand in the reuerence of the nation in the goodnes and alacritie of his soule he pacified God for Israel †Therefore did he establish vnto him a couenant of peace to be the prince of the holies and of his nation that the dignitie of priesthood should be to him and to his seede for euer †And the testament to Dauid king the sonne of Iesse of the tribe of Iuda and inheritance to him and to his seede that he might geue wisdom into our hart to iudge his nation in iustice that their good thinges might not be abolished their glorie in their nation he made euerlasting CHAP. XLVI Praises of Iosue 9. Caleb 13. the Iudges of Israel 16. Namely of Samuel Iudge and Prophet STRONG in battel was Iesus the sonne of Naue successour of Moyses among the prophets who was great according to his name †most great in the saluation of Gods elect to ouerthrow the enemies rising vp that he might get the inheritanâ— of Israel †What glorie obteyned he in lifting vp his handes and casting swordes against the cities †Who before him did so resist â—or our Lord himself brought the enemies †Whether was not the sunne hindered in his anger and one day was made as two †He inuocated the mightie soueraine in assaulting of the enemies on euerie side and the great and holie God heard him in haile stones of exceeding great force †He made violent assault against the nation of his enemies and in the goeing downe he destroyed the aduersaries †that the nations might know his might that it is not easie to fight against God And he folowed at the back of the mightie †And in the daies of Moyses did mercie and Caleb the
his time The end of the Sapiential Bookes THE FOVRT PART OF THE OLD TESTAMENT CONTEINING PROPHETICAL BOOKES The argument of Prophetical bookes in general AMongst manie great benefites which God bestowed vpon his peculiar people in the old Testament one principal and very excellent was that besides their ordinarie Pastors and gouerners in spiritual causes the Priestes of Aarons progenic and other clergie men of the same tribe of Leui in â—erarchical subordina ion of one chief with other superiors and subiectes disposed in sacred functions he also gaue them other extraordinarie Prophetes of sundrie tribes as admonitors and guides to reduce them from errors of sinne into the right way of vertue Which office the same Prophetes performed as wel by threatning the offenders with Gods wrath and punishment as by exhorting them to repentance and so to trust in Gods assured mercie that he would geue them better times and reliefe from their miseries But most especially these holie Prophetes did foresee and foretel the happie times of Grace in the New Testament The coming of Messias Christ our Redemer and Sauiour With the mysteries of his Incarnation Birth Passion Death Resurrection Ascension Coming of the Holie Ghost Fundation Propagation perpetual Stabilitie of his Church and finally the General Iudgement Eternal Glorie of the blessed and Euerlasting paine of the damned For albeit they preached and prophecied manie thinges properly and immediatly perteyning to the particular state and people of the Iewes and other nations Where they conuersed yet the principal summe of al the prophetical bookes is of Christ and his Church Yea al the old Testament is a general prophecie and forshewing of the New Which as we noted in the beginning is conteyned and lieth hid in the old Neuertheles speaking more distinctly of the proper arguments or contents of the foure partes of the old Testament the former three more peculiarly setforth the Law the Historie and Sapiential precepts and this last part chiefly conteyneth Prophecies of thinges to come Of which the greatest part is now come to passe or dayly fulfilled and the rest shal likewise be performed in due time So now in order after the Legal Historical and Sapiential bookes folow the Prophetical and are these according to the names of the Prophetes that writte them Isaie Ieremie with Baruch Ezechiel and Daniel commonly called the greatter Prophetes and the twelue lesser aâ—e Osee Ioel Amos Abdias Ionas Micheas Nahum Abacuc Sophonias Aggeus Zacharie and Malachie Who were al singularly inspired and gouerned in their preachings and writinges by the Holie Ghost that they could not erre Yea they were so illuminated in their vnderstanding that they clerly saw that which they vttered And therfore their Prophecies are called Visions for the assured infallibilitie of truth which they auouch For as nothing is more certaine in vulgar knowlege then that which we see with our corporal eyes and therfore of al witnesses the eye witnes is estemed the surest and as in al natural knowlege that is most certaine which is sene by discourse of reason so in supernatural knowlege nothing is more assured then that which is sene by supernatural light Whereof there be three sortes the light of Faith of Prophecie and of Glorie Al three certaine and vndoubted but most clere and manifest is the vision by light of glorie wherby God is sene in himself and al thinges in him that perteyne to the state of euerie glorious Sainct Next therto is the vision by light of prophecie wherwith God illuminateth the vnderstanding of the Prophet by a special extraordinarie and transitorie light of grace that either he clerly seeth the reueled truthes or at least perfectly knoweth that he is moued by the Holie Ghost though he vnderstand not al that the Holie Ghost intendeth and so when and where it is Gods wil he vttereth the same for instruction of others The last which is also certaine but more obscure is the supernatural knowlege which al Catholique Christians haue by light of faith assuredly beleuing al thinges which God reueleth by his Church Concerning therfore this excellent diuine gift of Prophecie granted to few for the benefite of al Gods seruants we are here to informe the vulgar reader that wheras these prophecies are for most part hard to be vnderstood and as S. Peter teacheth not knowen by priuate interpretation but must be interpreted by the same Spirite wherwith they were written our purpose is not to explicate them nor yet to produce large explications of the godlie lerned Fathers but rather fewer and briffer notes then hertofore and for the rest we remitte the more lerned and studious readers according to their capacities to search the same in the commentaries of ancient and late Expositers wishing others to content themselues with the more easie partes of holie Scriptures and other godlie bookes and daylie instructions of spiritual teachers And such as do also read these may obserue with vs these amongst other special causes of the hardnes of the Prophetes One cause is the frequent interruption of sentences with suddaine change from one person or matter to an other without apparent coherence Which S. Ierom noteth in sundrie places As I saie 7. after that the Prophet hath seuerely reprehended king Achab for his distrust of Gods assistance against his temporal enimies v. 13. in the next wordes he prophecieth that a Virgin shal conceiue and beare a sonne Christ our Sauiour and the like in other places An other cause is that the Prophetes speake thinges of some persons which are to be fulfilled in others either of their progenie or prefigured by them As the prophecie of the Iewes and Gentiles comprised in the historie of Esau Iacob Likewise that which Iacob prophecied Gen. 49. of Simeon an Leui not fulfilled in themselues but in the Scribes and Priestes descending of their stock Also much of that which Dauid semeth to speake of Salomon Psal 88. can only be vnderstod of Christ Other examples wil occurre in the Prophetes ensuing Briefly for we can not here expresse al the causes in few wordes prophecies are often times vttered in figuratiue speaches and often not in wordes but in factes other times so mixed with histories and temporal thinges with spiritual againe some thinges perteyning to the old Testament so ioyned with mysteries of the new and the like that most hard it is to discerne nay not possible without special reuelation or instruction of others to know to what purpose or thing euerie part perteyneth or is to be applied for some thinges are spoken only of the historie some thinges of misteries manie thinges of both And the reason why the Holie Ghost doth so vtter these prophecies is noted by S. Ierom in Nahum 3. that the proud and malicious enimies of Religion may not vnderstand them lest sayth he a holie thing should be geuen to dogges pearles cast to swine most sacred mysteries
drunke euen to the dregges †There is none that can vphold her of al the children that she hath borne and there is none that taketh her by the hand of al the children that she hath brought vp †There are two thinges which haue happened to thee who shal be sorie for thee Spoile and destruction and famine and the sword who shal comfort thee †Thy children are throwen forth they haue slept in the head of alwayes as the orix that is snared ful of the indignation of our Lord of the rebuke of thy God †Therefore heare this poore little one and drunken not of wine †Thus sayth thy dominatour our Lord and thy God who hath fought for his people Behold I haue taken out of thy hand the cuppe of drousines the botome of the cuppe of mine indignation thou shalt not adde to drinke it any more †And I wil put it in their hand that haue humbled thee and haue sayd to thy soule Bow downe that we may passe ouer and thou hast layd thy bodie as the ground and as a way to them that passe ouer CHAP. LII The prophet alluding to the deliuerie of Sion and Ierusalem from Babylonical captiuitie sturreth vp the Church of Christ to reioyce for the deliuerie from sinne 7. which Christs Apostles preached 10. with great fruite in al nations ARISE arise put on thy strength ô Sion put on the garments of thy glorie ô Ierusalem the citie of the holie one because the vncircumcised and vncleane shal adde no more to passe by thee †Be shaken out of the dust arise sit vp Ierusalem loose the bonds of thy necke ô captiue daughter of Sion †Because thus sayth our Lord You were sold for nought and without siluer you shal be redemed †Because thus sayth our Lord God My people went downe into Aegypt at the beginning to be a seiourner there and Assur without any cause did oppresse them †And now what haue I here sayth our Lord because my people is taken away for nought Their rulers doe vniustly sayth our Lord and continually al the day my name is blasphemed †For this cause shal my people know my name in that day because I myself that spake loe am present †How beautiful vpon the mountaines are the feete of him that euangelizeth preacheth peace of him that telleth good preaching health that sayeth to Sion Thy God shal reigne †The voice of thy watchemen they haue lifted vp their voice they shal prayse together because eie to eie they shal see when our Lord shal conuert Sion †Reioyce prayse together ye deserts of Ierusalem because our Lord hath comforted his people he hath redemed Ierusalem †Our Lord hath prepared his holie arme in the sight of al the Gentiles and al the endes of the earth shal see the saluation of our God †Depart depart goe ye out from thence touch not a polluted thing goe out of the middes of her be cleansed ye that carie the vesseles of our Lord. †Because you shal not goe out in tumult neither with flight shal you make hast for our Lord wil goe before you and the God of Israel wil gather you together †Behold my seruant shal vnderstand he shal be exalted and shal be lifted vp and shal be exceding high †As manie haue bene astoined vpon thee so shal his looke among men be inglorious and his forme among the sonnes of men †He shal sprinkle manie nations kinges shal shut their mouthe vpon him because they to whom it was not told of him haue sene and they that heard not haue beheld CHAP. LIII Al wil not beleue Christs Gospel to whom it shal be preached 2. as the mysterie of his ignominious death for al mens sinnes 7. which he wil suffer most mekely 10. for which his name shal be glorified in al places VVHO hath beleued our hearing and the arme of our Lord to whom is it reueled †And he shal come vp as a yong spring before him and as a roote from a thirstie ground there is no beautie in him nor comelinesse and we haue sene him and there was no sightlines and we were desirous of him †Despised and most abiect of men a man of sorowes and knowing infirmitie and his looke as it were hid and despised whereupon neither haue we estemed him †He surely hath borne our infirmities and our sorowes he hath caried and we haue thought him as it were a leper and striken of God and humbled †But he was wounded for our iniquities he was broken for our sinnes the discipline of our peace vpon him and with the waile of his stripe we are healed †Al we haue strayed as sheepe euerie one hath declined into his owne way and our Lord hath put vpon him the iniquitie of al vs. †He was offered because him self would and opened not his mouth as a sheepe to slaughter shal he be led and as a lambe before his shearer he shal be dumme and shal not open his mouth †from distresse and from iudgement he was taken vp who shal declare his generation because he is cut out of the land of the liuing for the wickednes of my people haue I striken him †And he shal geue the impious for his burial and the riche for his death because he hath not done iniquitie neither was there guile in his mouth †And our Lord would breake him in infirmitie if he shal put away his soule for sinne he shal see seede of long age and the wil of our Lord shal be directed in his hand †For that his soule hath laboured he shal see and be filled in his knowlege the same my iust seruant shal iustifie manie and he shal beare their iniquities †Therefore wil I distribute vnto him verie manie and he shal diuide the spoiles of the strong for that he hath deliuered his soule vnto death and was reputed with the wicked and he hath borne the sinnes of manie and hath prayed for the transgressours CHAP. LIIII Gentiles who were barren shal multiplie in the Church of Christ 10. from which Gods mercie shal neuer be separated PRAISE ô barren woman which bearest not sing prayse and make ioyful noyse which didst not beare because manie are the children of the desolate more then of her that hath a husband saith our Lord. †Enlarge the place of thy tent and stretch out the skinnes of thy tabernacles spare not make long thy coardes and fasten thy nailes †For thou shalt penetrate to the right hand and to the left and thy seede shal inherite the Gentiles and shal inhabite the desolate cities †Feare not because thou shalt not be confounded nor blush for thou shalt not be ashamed because thou shalt forget the confusion of thy youth and the reproch of thy widowhood thou shalt remenber no more †Because he shal rule ouer thee that made thee the
conceiued labour and brought forth iniquitie †They haue broken the egges of aspes and haue wouen the spiders webbes he that shal eate of their egges shal die and that which is nourished shal be hatched into a cockatrice †Their webbes shal not be for clothing neither shal they be couered with their workes their workes are vnprofitable workes and the worke of iniquitie is in their handes †Their feete runne to euil hasten to shede innocent bloud their cogitations are vnprofitable cogitations waste and destruction are in their wayes †They haue not knowen the way of peace and there is no iudgement in their steppes their pathes are become croked to them euerie one that treadeth in them knoweth not peace †For this cause is iudgement far from vs iustice shal not apprehend vs. We expected light and behold darkenesse brightnes we haue walked in darkenes †We haue groped as blind men for the wal and as without eies haue feeled we haue stumbled at noone day as in darkenes in darke places as the dead †We al shal roare as beares and as mourning doues we shal lament We haue expected iudgement and there is none saluation and it is far from vs. †For our iniquities are multiplied before thee and our sinnes haue answered to vs because our wicked doings are with vs our iniquities we haue knowen †to sinne and lie against our Lord and we were turned away so that we went not after our God that we spake calumnie and trangression we conceiued and spake from the hart words of lying †And iudgement was turned backward and iustice stood far of because truth hath fallen downe in the streete and equitie could not enter in †And truth grew into obliuion and he that departed from euil lay open to the praye and our Lord saw and it appeared euil in his eies because there is no iudgement †And he saw that there is not a man and he was astoined because there is none to oppose himself and his owne arme saued to himself and his iustice it self confirmed him †He is clothed with iustice as with a brestplate and is an helmet of saluation on his head he is clothed with garments of reuenge and is couered as with a mantel of zele †As vnto reuenge as it were vnto retribution of indignation to his aduersaries and recompence to his enemies he wil repay the like to the ilandes †And they of the West shal feare the name of our Lord and they of the rysing of the sunne his glorie when he shal come as a violent streame which the spirit of our Lord driueth †and there shal come a redemer to Sion and to them that returne from iniquitie in Iacob sayth our Lord. †This is my couenant with them sayth our Lord My spirit that is in thee and my wordes that I haue put in thy mouth shal not depart out of thy mouth and out of the mouth of thy seede and out of the mouth of thy seedes seede sayth our Lord from this present and for euer CHAP. LX. In the Church of Christ shal shine the light of true faith and sincere charitie 8. which shal be spredde in al nations and continue al times 15. replenished with manie ioyful graces 18. and eternal glorie ARISE be illuminated Ierusalem because thy light is come the glorie of our Lord is risen vpon thee †Because loe darkenes shal couer the earth a mist the peoples but vpon thee shal our Lord arise and his glorie shal be seene vpon thee †And the Gentiles shal walke in thy light and kinges in the brightnes of thy rising †Lift vp thine eies round about and see al these are gathered together they are come to thee thy sonnes shal come from a farre thy daughters shal rise from the side †Then shalt thou see abound and thy hart shal meruel and be enlarged when the multitude of the sea shal be conuerted to thee the strength of Gentiles shal come to thee †The inundation of camels shal couer thee the dromedaries of Madian and Epha al of Saba shal come bringing gold and frakincense and shewing forth prayse to our Lord. †Al the cattel of Cedar shal be gathered together vnto thee the rammes of Nabaioth shal minister to thee they shal be offered vpon my placable altar and I wil glorifie the house of my maiestie †Who are these that flie as cloudes and as doues to their windowes †For the ilandes expect me and the shippes of the sea in the begynning that I may bring thy sonnes from a farre their siluer their gold with them to the name of the Lord thy God and to the holie one of Israel because he hath glorified thee †And the children of strangers shal build thy walles and their kinges shal minister to thee for in mine indignation haue I stricken thee and in my reconciliation haue I had mercie vpon thee †And thy gates shal be open continually day and night they shal not be shut that the strength of the Gentiles may be brought to thee and their kinges may be brought †For the nation and the kingdome that shal not serue thee shal perish and the Gentiles shal be wasted with desolation †The glorie of Libanus shal come to thee the firretree and boxetree and pinetree together to adorne the place of my sanctification and the place of my feete I wil glorifie †And the children of them that humbled thee shal come crouching to thee and al that detracted from thee shal adore the steppes of thy feete and shal cal thee the citie of the Lord Sion of the holie one of Israel †For that thou wast forsaken and hated and there was none that passed by thee I wil make thee to be the pride of worldes a â—oy vnto generation and generation †and thou shalt sucke the milke of the Gentiles and thou shalt be nurced with the tette of kinges and thou shalt know that I am the Lord that saue thee and thy redemer the strong one of Iacob †For brasse I wil bring gold and for yron I wil bring siluer and for wood brasse and for stones yron and I wil make thy visitation peace and thine ouerseers iustice †Iniquitie shal no more be heard in thy land waste and destruction in thy borders and saluation shal occupie thy walles and prayse thy gates †Thou shalt haue the sunne no more to shine by day neither shal the brightnes of the moone lighten thee but the Lord shal be vnto thee for an euerlasting light and thy God for thy glorie †Thy sunne shal goe downe no more and thy moone shal not be diminished because the Lord shal be vnto thee for an euerlasting light and the daies of thy mourning shal be ended †And thy people al iust for euer shal inherite the land the bud
yeares and I wil disperse the Aegyptians into nationes and wil scatter them into the landes †Because thus saith our Lord God After the end of fourtie years I wil gather Aegypt out of the peoples in which they had bene dispersed †And I wil bring backe the captiuitie of Aegypt and wil place them in the land of Phatures in the land of their natiuitie and they shal be there as a low kingdom †among other kingdoms it shal be lowest and it shal no more be eleuated ouer the nations and I wil diminish them that they rule not ouer the Gentils †And they shl no more be to the house of Israel in confidence teaching iniquitie that they may flee and folow them and they shal know that I am the Lord God †And it came to passe in the seuen and twenteth yeare in the first in the first of the moneth the word of our Lord was made to me saying †Sonne of man Nabuchodnosor the king of Babylon hath made his armie to serue with great seruice agaynst Tyre euerie head made bald and euerie shoulder hath the heare plucked of and there hath bene no reward rendred him nor his armie concerning Tyre for the seruice that he serued me agaynst it †Therfore thus sayth our Lord God Behold I wil geue Nabuchodonsor the king of Babylon in the Land of Aegypt and he shal take the multitude therof and take the boories therof for a praye and rifle the spoiles therof and it shal be a reward for his armie †and for the worke that he serued me agaynst it I haue geuen him the Land of Aegypt for that they haue labored for me sayth our Lord God †In that day there shal a horne spring to the house of Israel and I wil geue thee an open mouth in the middes of them and they shal know that I am the Lord. CHAP. XXX Aegypt shal be so wasted 5. that Aethiopia and other neighboures shal tremble 9. seing the cities and countrie destroyed 20. Al which is confirmed againe by an other vision AND the word of our Lord was made to me saying †Sonne of man prophecie say Thus sayth our Lord God Howle ye wo wo to the day †because the day is nere and the day of our Lord approcheth the day of a cloude the time of the Gentiles shal be †And the sword shal come into Aegypt there shal be feare in Aethiopia when the woonded shal fal in Aegypt and the multitude therof shal be taken away and the fundations therof be destroyed †Aethiopia and Libia and the Lydians and al the rest of the common people and Chub and the children of the land of couenan◠shal fal with them by the sword †Thus sayth our Lord God And they shal fal that vnderproppe Aegypt and the pride of the empire therof shal be destroyed from the towre of Siena shal they fal in it by the sword sayth our Lord the God of hostes †And they shal be dissipated in the middes of desolate landes and the cities therof shal be in the middes of desert cities †And they shal know that I am the Lord when I shal haue geuen fyre in Aegypt and al the ayders therof shal be broken †In that day shal messengers goe forth from my face in gallies to terrifie the confidence of Aethiopia and there shal be feare among them in the day of Aegypt because it shal come without doubt †Thus sayth our Lord God I wil make the multitude of Aegypt to cease in the hand of Nabuchodonosor the king of Babylon †He and his people with him the strongest of the Gentiles shal be brought to destroy the land and they shal draw their swordes vpon Aegypt and shal fil the land with the slaine †And I wil make the channels of the riuers drie and wil deliuer the land into the handes of the most wicked and wil dssipate the land and the fulnes therof in the handes of aliens I the Lord haue spoken †Thus sayth our Lord God And I wil destroy the idols and I wil make the idols to cease out of Memphis and duke of the land of Aegypt there shal be no more and I wil geue terrour in the land of Aegypt †And I wil destroy the land of Phathures and wil geue fire in Taphnis and wil do iudgements in Alexandria †And I wil powre out mine indignation vpon Pelusium the strength of Aegypt and wil kil the multitude of Alexandria †And wil geue fyre in Aegypt as a woman in trauel shal Pelusium sorow Alexandria shal be dissipated and in Memphis daylie distresses †The youngmen of Heliopolis and of Bubasti shal fal by the sword and themselues shal be led captiue †And in Taphnis the day shal waxe black when I shal haue broken there the scepters of Aegypt and the pride of the might therof shal faile in it the cloude shal couer her her daughters shal be led into captiuitie †And I wil doe iudgements in Aegypt they shal know that I am the Lord. †And it came to passe in the eleuenth yeare in the first moneth in the seuenth of the moneth the word of our Lord was made to me saying †Sonne of man I haue broken the arme of Pharao king of Aegypt and behold it is not wound vp that health might be restored to it that it might be bound with clothes and swadled with linnen cloutes that recouering strength it might hold the sword †Therfore thus saith our Lord God Behold I to Pharao king of Aegypt I wil breake into peeces his strong arme already broken and I wil cast downe the sword out of his hand †and wil disperse Aegypt among the Gentils and wil scatter them in the landes †And I wil strengthen the armes of the king of Babylon and wil geue my sword in his hand and I wil breake the armes of Pharao and the slaine before his face shal grone with groninges †And I wil strengthen the armes of the king of Babylon and the armes of Pharao shal fal and they shal know that I am the Lord when I shal geue my sword into the hand of the king of Babylon and he shal haue streched it forth vpon the Land of Aegypt †And I wil disperse Aegypt into nations and wil scatter them into landes and they shal know that I am the Lord. CHAP. XXXI The glorie of Assirians excelling al other kingdomes 10. was ouerthrowne God so ordayning by the Chaldees 18. much lesse shal Aegypt escape AND it came to passe in the eleuenth yeare the third moneth the first of the moneth the word of our Lord was made to me saying †Sonne of man say to Pharao the king of Aegypt and to his people To whom art thou made like in thy greatnes †Behold Assur as it were a ceder in Libanus fayre of boughes and thicke of leaues and high of height
to haue in length on the north quarter foure thousand fiue hundred reedes vvith the same length on the vvest quarter and consequently on the east and south that is nine thousand passes or nine myles on euerie side in al the circuite thirtie six myles Of vvhich greatnes it is certaine the temple and citie neuer were No not after the temple vvas augmented by Herod Ascoloâ—ites vvherof Iosephus writeth li. 15. c. 14. Antiq. Iudâ—icarum Neither vvere there anie such waters issuing from the material temple nor such trees on the bankes therof bringing forth fruites euerie moneth as are described ch 47. v. 1. 12. Al vvhich vvith other like dissonances considered the later Iewes confessing that this prophecie is not hitherto fulfilled say that their Messias whom they expect shal builde such a terrestrial citie and temple with al the appertinances as are shewed in this vision Reiecting therfore these Iewish errors and ridiculous imaginations Richardus de Sancto Victore Hugo Cardinalis Nicolaus Lyranus and some other Christian Doctors suppose that God in dede conditionally according to his antecedent wil promised al these thinges euen as the letter soundeth to the Iewes if after their deliuerie from captiuitie they should sincerely serue him vvalke rightly in his wayes and perfectly kepe his commandmentes And that besides this supposed literal sense al the same should more excellently be performed in the mystical temple and citie of God our Sauiour Christ and his Church But for so much say these Doctors as the Iewes performed not that which vvas required of their part in perfect life and due seruice of God this vision was not fulfilled but only in some part according to the vertues and merites of the better sorte of that people by the restauration of the citie temple and other thinges as in the bookes of Esdras that lastly for their general reuolt from Christ persecuting him to death their temple and citie were againe destroyed the people slaine dispersed reiected except only the few reliques conuerted to Christ In vvhom with the multitude of Gentiles the vvhole vision hath ful effect This opinion albeit grounded in probabilitie yet semeth not so certaine nor in dede so probable as the iudgement of S. Ierom S. Theodoret in their commentaries as also of S. Gregorie in his homiles vpon Ezechiel and of manie others both ancient and late writers VVho not finding hovv to applie this vision in al partes to the state of the old testament neither that promise of such a huge great temple and citie with the rest vvere agreable to Gods vvisdome do only expound this vision to perteine in some partes to the Iewes reduced from temporal captiuitie as in figure of al mankind redemed by Christ and of his Church gathered of al nations enriched and adorned vvith al spiritual graces vertues and powre Neither yet expounding al of the militant Church but some part of the triumphant only as surpassing the perfectest state of this transitorie life Vve therfore out of their large discourses shal abridge a fevv and brief marginal notes for some light of vnderstanding the text and entrance into the spiritual sense principally intended by the Holie Ghost CHAP. XL. In a vision the prophet seeth the reedisication of Ierusalem 5. with the measures of diuers partes therof 47. and of the court and entrie of the temple IN the fiue and twentith yeare of our transmigration in the beginning of the yeare the tenth of the moneth the fourtenth yeare after the citie was strooken in this self same day the hand of our Lord was made vpon me and he brought me thither †In the visions of God he brought me into the Land of Israel and left me vpon a mountaine exceding high vpon which there was as it were the building of a citie bending toward the south †And he brought me in thither and behold a man whose forme was as the forme of brasse and a linen corde in his hand and a reede of measure in his hand he stood in the gate †And the same man spake to me Sonne of man see with thine eyes and heare with thine eares and set thy hart on al thinges which I wil shew thee for thou art brought hither that they may be shewed to thee declare al thinges that thou seest to the house of Israel †And behold a wal on the out side round about the house and in the mans hand a reede of measure of six cubits a palme he measured the breadth of the building with one reede the height also with one reede †And he came to the gate that looked to the way of the east he ascended by the steppes therof he measured the threshold of the gate with one reede the bredth that is one threshold with one reede in bredth †and a chamber with one reede in length and one reede in bredth and betwen the chambers fiue cubites †and the threshold of the gate by entrie of the gate within with one reede †And he measured the entrie of the gate of eight cubites and the front therof of two cubites and the entrie of the gate was within †Moreouer the chambers of the gate to the way of the East three on this side and three on that side one measure of the three and one measure of the fronts on both partes †And he measured the bredth of the threshold of the gate of tenne cubits and the length of the gate of thirtene cubits †and the border before the chambers of one cubite and one cubite the end on both sides and the chambers were of six cubites on this side and that side †And he measured the gate from the roofe of the chamber euen to the roofe therof the bredth of fiue and twentie cubits doore against doore †And he made fronts by sixtie cubits to the front the court of the gate on euerie side round about †And before the face of the gate which raught euen to the face of the entrie of the inner gate fiftie cubits †And oblique windowes in the chambers and in their fronts which were within the gate on euerie side round about and in like maner there were also in the entries windowes round about within and before the fronts the picture of palme trees grauen †And he brought me out to the vtter court and behold celles and the pauement paued with stone in the court round about thirtie celles in the compas of the pauement †And the pauement in the front of the gates according to the length of the gates was beneath †And he measured the bredth from the face of the lower gate euen to the front of the inner court without an hundred cubits to the East and to the North. †The gate also that looked to the way of the North of the vtter court he measured as wel in length as in bredth â€
of Iuda and of Ieroboam the sonne of Ioas king of Israel and of the residue of the kinges of Israel euen to their captiuitie which happened in the sixth yeare of Ezechias king of Iuda This Prophet taking by Gods commandment a fornicatrixe to wife and hauing children that became also fornicators by these figures and by a widow long expecting an other husband and the like parables and other preaching admonisheth both the kingdomes of Israel and Iuda that for their obstinacie in sinnes they shal fal first the one and afterwardes the other into miserable captiuitie Exhorteth them to repentance foresheweth their release the coming of Christ our Redemer with abundance of grace and benefites to al nations CHAP. I. In signification of the peoples idolatrie the prophet marieth a fornicatrix 4. by his childrens names foresheweth their great and long captiuitie 11. And afterwards their redemption together with al nations THE word of our Lord that was made to Osee the sonne of Beeri in the dayes of Ozias Ioathan Achaz Ezechias kinges of Iuda and in the dayes of Ieroboam the sonne of Ioas king of Israel †The beginning to our Lord of speaking in Osee and our Lord sayd to Osee Goe take thee a wife of fornications and make children of fornications because the land fornicating shal fornicate from the Lord. †And he went and tooke Gomer the daughter of Debelaim and she conceiued and bare him a sonne †And our Lord sayd to him Cal his name Iezrahel because yet a litle while I wil visite the bloud of Iezrahel vpon the house of Iâ—hu and I wil make the kingdom of the house of Israel to cease †And in that day I wil breake the bow of Israel in the valley of Iezrahel †And she conceiued yet agayne and bare a daughter he sayd to him Cal her name Without mercie because I wil adde no more to haue mercie on the house of Israel but with obliuion I wil forget them †And I wil haue mercie on the house of Iuda and wil saue them in the Lord their God I wil not saue them in bow and sword and in battel and in horses in horsemen †And she weyned her that was Without mercie And she conceiued and bare a sonne †And he sayd Cal his name Not my people because you not my people and I wil not be yours †And the number of the children of Israel shal be as the sand of the sea that is without measure and shal not be numbered And it shal be in place where it shal be sayd to them Not my people you it shal be sayd to them Children of the liuing God †And the children of Iuda and the children of Israel shal be gathered together and they shal set to themselues one head and shal ascend out of the earth because great is the day of Iezrahel CHAP. II. He admonisheth the two tribes of their sinnes threatning their captiuitie in Babylon 1. Sheweth the abundance of grace in the Church of Christ and multitude of nations to be conuerted SAY ye to your bretheren My people to your sister She that hath obteyned mercie †Iudge your mother iudge ye because she not my wife and I not her husband Let her take away her fornications from her face and her adulteries from the middes of her brests †Lest perhaps I strippe her naked and set her according to the day of her natiuitie and I wil lay her as a wildernes and wil set her as a land vnpassible and wil kil her with drought †And I wil not haue mercie on her children because they are the children of fornications †because their mother hath fornicated she is confounded that conceiued them because she sayd I wil goe after my louers that geue me my breads and my waters my wool my flaxe mine oile and my drinke †For this behold I wil hedge thy way with thornes and I wil hedge it with a wal and she shal not finde her pathes †And she shal folow her louers shal not ouertake them and she shal seeke them and shal not find and she shal say I wil goe and wil returne to my former husband because it was wel with me then more then now †And she did not know that I gaue her corne and wine and oile and multiplied siluer vnto her gold which they haue made to Baal †Therfore wil I returne and wil take my corne in his time and my wine in his time and I wil deliuer my wool and my flaxe which couered her ignominie †And now I wil reuele her follie in the eyes of her louers and there shal not a man deliuer her out of my hand †and I wil make al her ioy to cease her solemnitie her newmoone her sabbath al her festiual times †And I wil destroy her vine her figtree of which she said These are my rewardes which my louers haue geuen me and I wil lay her as a forrest the beast of the filde shal eate her †And I wil visite vpon her the dayes of Baalim to whom she burnt incense was adorned with her earler and with her tablet and went after her louers forgot me sayth our Lord. †For this loe I wil allure her wil leade her into the wildernes I wil speake to her hart †And I wil geue her dressers of vines out of the same place and the vale of Achor to open hope and she shal sing there according to the dayes of her youth and according to the dayes of her ascending out of the Land of Aegypt †And it shal be in that day saith our Lord She shal cal me My husband and she shal cal me no more Baalim †And I wil take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth and she shal no more remember their name †And I wil make with them a league in that day with the beast of the filde and with the foule of the heauen and with that which creepeth on the earth and bow and sword and battel I wil destroy out of the earth and I wil make them sleepe confidently †And I wil despouse thee to me for euer and I wil despouse thee to me in iustice and iudgement and in mercie and in commiserations †And I wil despouse thee to me in faith and thou shalt know that I am the Lord. †And it shal be in that day I wil heare sayth our Lord I wil heare the heauens and they shal heare the earth †And the earth shal heare wheate and wine and oile and these shal heare Iezrahel †And I wil sow her vnto me into the earth and I wil haue mercie on her that was Without mercie †And I wil say to Not my people My people art thou and it shal say Thou art my God CHAP. III. The prophet is commanded
God sent him to them the people feared at the face of our Lord. †And Aggeus the messenger of our Lord of the messengers of our Lord spake saying to the people I am with you sayth our Lord. †And our Lord raysed vp the spirit of Zorobabel the sonne of Salathiel duke of Iuda and the spirit of Iesus the sonne of Iosedec the grandpriest and the spirit of the rest of al the people and they went in and did the worke in the house of the Lord of hostes their God CHAP. II. They are encoreged to procede in building the temple 6. with promise that Christ by his personal presence wil bring more glorie to this then was in the former temple 11. Their former slacknes in this worke was the cause of their wantes 19. and now they shal haue abundance IN the foure and twenteth day of the moneth in the sixth moneth in the second yeare of Darius the king †In the seuenth moneth the one and twentith of the moneth the word of our Lord was made in the hand of Aggeus the prophet saying †Speake to Zorobabel the sonne of Salathiel the duke of Iuda to Iesus the sonne of Iosedec the grand priest and to the rest of the people saying †Who among you is left that saw this house in the first glorie therof what do you see this same now Why is it not so as if it were not in your eyes †And now take courege Zorobabel saith our Lord and take courege Iesus the sonne of Iosedec grand priest and take courege al ye people of the land saith the Lord of hostes and doe because I am with you sayth the Lord of hosts †the word that I did couenant with you when you came out of the Land of Aegypt and my spirit shal be in the middes of you feare not †Because thus sayth the Lord of hosts As yet there is one litle while and I wil moue the heauen the earth and the sea and the drie land †And I wil moue al nations AND THE DESIRED OF AL NATIONS SHAL COME and I wil fil this house with glorie sayth the Lord of hosts †Mine is the siluer and mine is the gold sayth the Lord of hostes †“ Great shal be the glorie of this last house more then of the first sayth the Lord of hosts and in this place wil I geue peace sayth the Lord of hosts †In the foure and twentith of the ninth moneth in the second yeare of Darius the king the word of our Lord was made to Aggeus the prophet saying †Thus saith the Lord of hosts Aske the priests the law saying †If a man take sanctified flesh in the skirt of his garment and touch with the skirt therof bread or broth or wine or oile or any meate shal it be sanctified And the priests answering said No. †And Aggeus sayd If one polluted on a soule touch any of al these shal he be contaminated And the priests answered and sayd he shal be contaminated †And Aggeus answered and sayd So this people and so this nation before my face sayth our Lord and so al the worke of their handes al that they haue offered there shal be contaminated †And now set your hartes from this day and vpward before there was stone layd vpon stone in the temple of our Lord. †When you went to an heape of twentie bushels they became ten and entered into the presse to presse out fiftie flagons they became twentie †I stroke you with the burning winde and with the blast and with haile al the workes of your handes and there was none among you that returned to me saith our Lord. †Set your hartes from this day and hence forward from the foure and twenteth day of the ninth moneth from the day that the fundations of the temple of our Lord were layd lay it vpon your hartes †Is there the seede now abreward and as yet the wine and the figtree and the pomegranate and the oliue tree hath not florished from this day I wil blesse †And the word of our Lord was made the second time to Aggeus in the foure and twentith of the moneth saying †Speake to Zorobabel the duke of Iuda saying I wil moue the heauen and also the earth †And I wil ouerthrow the throne of kingdoms wil destroy the strength of the kingdom of the Gentils and I wil ouerthrow the chariote and the rider therof and the horses shal come downe and the riders of them euerie one by the sword of his brother †In that day sayth the Lord of hosts I wil take thee ô Zorobabel sonne of Salathiel my seruant saith our Lord and wil put thee as a signet because thee haue I chosen sayth the Lord of hosts ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 10. Great shal be the glorie VVhen according to the prophets exhortation the temple vvas built againe Esdras ch 3. v 12 vvriteth that such ancient men as had sene the former lamented because this nevv one vvas not so excellent as the former had bene vvhich is also clere by other places of holie scripture For amongst other differences Salomons temple had in height and in breadth an hundred and twentie cubites 2 Paral. 3. v. 4. this nevv temple had but sixtie cubites 1 Esd 6. v. 3. Likevvise balomons temple vvas built of stones hevved and perfectly polished 3. Reg 6. v. 7. vvhich vvere also couered on the innerside vvith seeling vvorke of ceder vvood v. 18. This nevv temple vvas built of rugh and vnpolished stones 1. Esd 5. v. 8 As for the same temple long after enlarged and adorned by Herod it continued not long in that state the chiefest glorie therof vvas by our Sauiours presence therin vvhen he vvas presented by his mother and ioyfully receiued into the armes of Simeon and often preached there And therfore S. Augustin proueth li. 18. c. 45. ciuit that the prophet here foreshevveth the glorie of Christs mystical temple faithful Christian soules of al nations in whom God dwelleth by grace of the nevv Testament farre more glorious in liuing stones then that temple vvhich king Salomon built or that vvhich vvas restored after the captiuitie THE PROPHECIE OF ZACHARIAS ZACHARIAS the sonne of Barachias and nephew of Addo beginning two monethes after Aggeus exhorteth also to reedifie the Temple and sheweth by diuers visions that the Church shal floorish partly in that time of the old Synagog but much more after Christs coming whos 's first and chiefe promulgators of his Gospel shal be of the Iewish nation but the farre greatter number shal be of the Gentiles the Iewes for their obstinacie reiected Yet they also in the end shal returne to Christ CHAP. I. The prophet exhorteth the people to conuert to God and not to imitate the euil examples of their fathers 7. by a vision of an horseman and diuers
also varied on me †And I sayd I wil not feede you that which dieth let it dye and that which is cut of be it cut of and let the rest deuoure euerie one his neighbours flesh †I tooke my rod that was called beautie and I cut it of to make voyd my couenant which I made with al peoples †And it was made voyd in that day and so the poore of the slocke that keepe for me vnderstood that it is the word of the Lord †And I sayd to them If it be good in your eyes bring hither my hyre and if not be quiet And they weighed my hyre thirtie peeces of siluer †And our Lord sayd to me cast it forth to the statuarie a goodlie price that I was priced at by them And I tooke the thirtie peeces of siluer I threw them into the house of our Lord to the statuarie †And I cut of my second rod that was called Corde that I might dissolue the brotherhood betwen Iuda and Israel †And our Lord sayd to me As yet take to thee the vessels of a foolish pastour †Because loe I wil rayse vp a pastour in the land which shal not visite thinges forsaken the thing dispersed he shal not seeke and the broken he shal not heale that which standeth he shal not nourish and he shal eate the flesh of the fat ones and their hoofes he shal dissolue †O pastour and idol leauing the flocke the sword vpon his arme vpon his right eye his arme shal be dried with withering and his right eye waxing darke shal be obscured CHAP. XII The Iewes persecuting Christ and his Church shal be sore afflicted 6. The Church stil prospering 11. the incredulous shal be condemned THE burden of the word of our Lord vpon Israel Sayth our Lord extending the heauen founding the earth forming the spirit of man in him †Behold I wil make Ierusalem a lintel of surfet to al peoples round about yea Iuda shal be in the siege against Ierusalem †And it shal be In that day I wil make Ierusalem a stone of burden to al peoples al that shal lift it shal be torne with tearing and al the kingdoms of the earth shal de gathered agaynst her †In that day sayth our Lord I wil strike euerie horse into astonishment and his rider into madnes and vpon the house of Iuda I wil open mine eyes and euerie horse of the peoples I wil strike with blindnes †And the dukes of Iuda shal say in their hart Let the inhabitants of Ierusalem be strengthened for me in the Lord of hosts their God †In that day I wil make the dukes of Iuda as a furnace of fyre amongst stickes and as a brand of fire in hay and they shal deuoure to the right hand to the left al people round about and Ierusalem shal be inhabited agayne in her place in Ierusalem †And our Lord shal saue the tabernacles of Iuda as in the begynning that the house of Dauid glorie not magnifically and the glorie of them that inhabite Ierusalem agaynst Iuda †In that day shal our Lord protect the inhabitants of Ierusalem and he that offended of them in that day shal be as Dauid and the house of Dauid as of God as an Angel of our Lord in their sight †And it shal be in that day I wil seeke to destroy al Nations that come against Ierusalem †And I wil powre out vpon the house of Dauid vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of prayers and they shal looke toward me whom they pearced and they shal lament him with lamentation as it were vpon an only begotten and they shal sorow vpon him as the maner is to be sorowful in the death of the first begotten †In that day shal be great lamentation in Ierusalem as the lamentation of Adadremmon in the filde of Mageddon †And the land shal lament families and families apart the families of the house of Dauid apart and their wemen apart †the families of the house of Nathan apart and their wemen apart the families of the house of Leui apart and their wemen apart the families of Semei apart and their wemen apart †Al the rest of the families families and families apart and their wemen apart CHAP. XIII In the Church of Christ al idolatrie shal be abolished 6. In his passion his Apostles shal be dispersed and they and others shal be proued by tribulations IN that day shal be a fountayne lying open to the house of Dauid and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem for the ablution of the sinner and of the menstruous woman †And it shal be in that day sayth the Lord of hosts I wil destroy the names of idols our of the earth they shal be remembred no more and the false prophetes and the vncleane spirit I wil take away out of the earth †And it shal be when any man shal prophecie any more his father his mother that begot him shal say to him Thou shalt not liue because thou hast spoken a lie in the name of our Lord. And his father his mother his parents shal strike him when he shal prophecie †And it shal be in that day the prophets shal be confounded euerie one by his owne vision when he shal prophecie neither shal they be couered with cloke of sackcloth to lie †But he shal say I am no prophet an husbandman am I because Adam my example from my youth †And it shal be sayd to him What are these wounds in the middes of thy handes And he shal say With these was I wounded in the house of them that loued me †Sword be thou raysed vp vpon my pastour and vpon the man that cleaueth to me sayth the Lord of hosts Strike the pastour and the sheepe shal be dispersed and I wil turne my hand to the litle ones †And there shal be in al the earth sayth our Lord two parts in it shal be destroyed and shal fayle and the third part shal be left in it †And I wil bring the third part through fyre and wil burne them as siluer is burnt and I wil trie them as gold is tried They shal cal my name and I wil heare them I wil say Thou art my people and they shal say Our Lord my God CHAP. XIIII Ierusalem shal be destroyed manie Iewes slaine the rest made captiues 3. Christs Church shal florish 8. especially in the Gentils 12. Persecuters shal be finally punished 20. and the godlie procede in grace BEHOLD the dayes of our Lord shal come and thy spoyles shal be diuided in the middes of thee †And I wil gather together al nations to Ierusalem into battel and the citie shal be taken and the houses shal be wasted and the wemen shal be defiled
which was dried the third day to dwelt therin where are a thousand mountaynes †But to Leuiathan thou gauest the seuenth part being moyst and kepst it that it might be to deuoure whom thou wilt and when thou wilt †And in the sixt day thou didst command the earth to create before thee cattel and beastes and creeping creatures †and ouer these Adam whom thou madest ruler ouer al the workes which thou didst make out of him are al we brought forth and the people whom thou hast chosen †And al these thinges I haue sayd before thee ô Lord because thou didst create the world for vs. †But the residue of the nations borne of Adam thou saydst that they were nothing and that they were like to spittle and as it were the droping out of a vessel thou didst liken the abundance of them †And now Lord behold these nations which are reputed for nothing haue begune to rule ouer vs and to deuoure vs †but we thy people whom thou didst cal thy first onlie begotten emulatour are deliuered into their handes †and if the world was created for vs why doe not we possesse inheritance with the world how long these thinges CHAP. VII Without tribulations no man can attayne immortal life 17. which the iust shal inherite and the wicked shal perish 28. Christ wil come and dye for mankind 36. Prayers of the iust shal profite til the end of this word but not after the general iudgement 48. Al sinned in Adam 52. and haue added more sinnes 57. but it is in mans powre 62. by Gods grace to liue eternally AND it came to passe when I had ended to speake these wordes the Angel was sent to me which had bene sent to me the first nights †and he sayd to me Arise Esdras and heare the wordes which I am come to speake to thee †And I sayd Speake my God And he sayd to me The sea is set in a large place that it might be deepe and wide †but the entrance to it shal be set in a straict place that it might be like to riuers †For who witting wil enter into the sea and see it or rule ouer it if he passe not the streite how shal he come into the bredth †Also an other thing A citie is built and set in a plaine place and it is ful of al goodes †The entrance therof narrow and set in a stepe place so that on the right hand there was fire on the left depe water †and there is one onlie pathe set betwen them that is betwen the fire and the water so that the pathe can not conteyne but onlie a mans steppe †And if the citie shal be geuen a man for inheritance if he neuer passe through the peril set before it how shal he receiue his inheritance †And I sayd So Lord And he sayd to me So it is Israel also a part †For I made the world for them and when Adam transgressed my constitution that was iudged which was done †And the entrance of this world were made streite and sorowful paynful and few and euil and ful of dangers stuffed very much with labour †For the entrances of the greater world are large and secure and making fruite of immortalitie †If then they that liue entring in enter into these streite and vayne thinges they can not receiue the thinges that are layd vp †Now therfore why art thou trubled wheras thou art corruptible and why art thou moued wheras thou art mortal †And why hast thou not taken in thy hart that which is to come but that which is present †I answered and sayd Lord dominatour behold thou hast disposed by thy law that the iust shal inherite these thinges and the impious shal perish †But the iust shal suffer the streites hoping for the wyde places for they that haue done impiously haue both suffered the streites and shal not see the wide places †And he sayd to me There is no iudge aboue God nor that vnderstandeth aboue the Highest †For manie present doe perish because the law of God which was set before is neglected †For God commanding commanded them that came when they came what doing they should liue and what obseruing they should not be punished †But they were not perswaded and gaynesayd him and made to them selues a cogitation of vanitie †and proposed to themselues deceites of sinnes they sayd to the Highest that he was not and they knew not his wayes †and dispised his law and denyed his couenaunces and had not fidelitie in his ordinances and did not accomplish his workes †For this cause Esdras the emptie to the emptie and the ful to the ful †Behold the time shal come and it shal be when the signes shal come which I haue fore told thee and the bride shal appeare and appearing she shal be shewed that now is hid with the earth †and euerie one that is deliuered from the foresaid euils he shal see my meruelous thinges †For my sonne IESVS shal be reueled with them that are with him and they shal be merie that are leaft in the foure hundred yeares †And it shal be after these yeares and my sonne CHRIST shal dye and al men that haue breath †and the world shal be turned into the old silence seuen dayes as in the former iudgementes so that none shal be leaft †And it shal be after seuen dayes and the world shal be raysed vp that yet waketh not and shal dye corrupted †and the earth shal render the thinges that sleepe in it the dust them that dwel in it with silence and the cellars shal render the soules that are commended to them †And the Highest shal be reueled vpon the seate of iudgement and miseries shal passe and long sufferance shal be gathered together †And iudgement onlie shal remayne truth shal stand and fayth shal waxe strong †and the worke shal folow and the reward shal be shewed and iustice shal awake and iniustice shal not haue dominion †And I sayd First Abraham prayed for the Sodomites and Moyses for the fathers that sinned in the desert †And they that were after him for Israel in the dayes of Achaz and of Samuel †and Dauid for the destruction and Salomon for them that came vnto the sanctification †And Elias for them that receiued raine and for the dead that he might liue †and Ezechias for the people in the dayes of Sennacherib and manie for manie †If therfore now when corruptible did increase and iniustice was multiplied and the iust prayed for the impious why now also shal it not be so †And he answered me and sayd This present world is not the end much glorie remaineth in it for this cause they prayed for the impotent †For the day of iudgement shal be the end of this time and the beginning of
a. 28. by the tabernacle a 259. by the Israelites in the desert a. 465. 467. by the coming of the Quene of Saba to Salomon a. 718. by Iudith Esther many other persons and thinges a. 1051 b. 872. It is the proper inheritance of Christ b. 16. 166. 281. 870. 873. 882. The Church is perpetual and visible from the beginning of the world a. 19. 35. 48. 203. 649. 714. 937. b. 17. 88. 119. 125. 163. 337. 455. 497. 528. 539. 555. 556. 601. 604. 607. 608. 687. 692. 704. 709. 768. 775. 801 839. 868. 884. 997. See the Historical table b. 1073. c. The Church of Christ is vniuersal consisting of al nations a 65. 206. 317. 576. 716. 728. b 42. 50. 90. 121. 161. 211. 537. in manie other places of Isai other prophetes It is more conspicuous and more glorious then the Church of the old testament a 205. 943. b 336. 432. 485. 999. It cannot erre a. 74. 434. 715. 803. 943. b. 163. 335. 340. 456. 515. 536. 573. 1001. It is the onlie fold of Christs shepe b. 744. Out of the Church is no saluation a. 28. b. 536. 698. 882. Circumcision instituted a 65. 198. renewed a. 477. Circumstances doe aggrauate sinnes b. 717. 815. Cleane and vncleane a ceremonial distinction before Moyses law a. 26. more distinguished by the law a. 281. 283. c. Clergie men must be orderly called to their function a. 274. c. b. 588. and for their vertues b 546. They ought not to serue for temporal reward a 502. v. 7. b 36. 737. 885. They ought aboue others to haue compassion on the poore b. 8â—5 Their office is to water the whole world with true doctrine a. 709. Commandments of God are possible to be kept a 458. 604. b 15. and in manie Psalmes especially the 118. and in al the Sapiential bookes and Prophetes See Grace Communion of Protestantes is no Sacrament neither hath any miracle in it a 210. See Eucharist Communities and al common wealthes require vnity obseruation of lawes and eminent vertue of the superiors b 951. Concubines in the old Testament were lawful wiues a 62. 534. 557. 664. Concupiscence without consent is not sinne a 12. Confession of sinnes a 32. 333. b 400. Confidence in God most necessarie a 106. 605. b 20. 53. and in manie Psalmes item 478. 491. 493. 858. 900. Conscience guiltie of wickednes tormenteth the sinner a. 1046. Consideration directeth good workes b 319. 420. Constancie in good shal reape reward b 381. In freindshipe is most necessarie b 386. Consuls in Rome gouerned by entercours of dayes b 918. Contempt of admonition aggrauateth sinne b 807. Contrition a part of penance a 32. 722. b 21. 32. 101. 735. 827. Conuersation requireth honest discrete and profitable speach b 403. Couenant betwen God and man a 214. 449. 515. Couenant with men must also be kept b 814. Crosse of Christ prefigured a 47. 145. 146. 195. 211. 279. 364. b 546. 687. 996. Crueltie not mercie to spare an obstinate or impenitent sinner b 390. Curses for enormious sinnes a 450. 452. He that maliciously curseth is cursed of God b 345. Custome in sinne is hardly cured b 17. 101. 577. 822. 836. D. Daies dedicated to Gods seruice a 7. see Fastes and Feastes Damnation after this life is extreme miserie b 349. and remediles ibid. Daniels whole booke is Canonical b 769 Daniel with other three children of the royal bloud of Iuda were caried into Babylon b 772. 997. He discouered the false accusation of SusaÌ„na at the age of twelue yeares b 803. And continued to prophecie to his old age b 806. He was of singular wisdome b 725. He was also most holie b 697. 772. He and the other three were aduanced b 776. 998. He was zelous and with al diserete in Gods seruice b 789. was defended by an Angel from the lions b 790. Prophecied of foure Monarchies b 791. He was called the Man of desires b 796. He had the vision of Christs comming within seuentie weekes of yeares b 796. Darknes other priuations are to the beautie and profite of the vniuersal state of creatures b 780. Dauid the youngest sonne of Iesse was called from keeping shepe and annointed to be king a 604. b 148. By playing on his harpe king saul was refreshed a 604. He killed Goliath a 608. He was singularly protected by God a 610. 612. b 38. 54. c. He had amitie with Ionathas a 609. 611. 613. He would not drinke the water that was procured with danger a 683. His zele deuotion great a 648. 848. 855. 865. b 55. 115. 441. He danced before the Arke a 647. He wisely feaned him self to be mad a 617. b 69. Spared Sauls life a 621. 627. He was the second time annointed king a 639. the third time a 645. He sometimes sinned a 654. 684. 853. Manie of his issue slaine a 656. His posteritie conserued til Christ a 740. 849. 904. b 244. 408. 440. 442. 462. 464. 579. 880. 1004. He was in manie respectes a figure of Christ a 606. c. b 18. 19. 59. He made al the Psalmes b 3. 4. 19. 34. Of him is vvritten al the second booke of kinges part of the first and third from the eleuenth chapter to the end of the first of Paralipomenon Debora a prophetesse and figure of the Church a 523. Deceipt sometimes lawful a 92. 483. Dedication of thinges to God a 787. 850. 862. 969. See Altar Temple c. Delta the Greke letter representeth the forme of the musical instrument called the Psalter b 14. Detraction is as bad in the hearer as speaker b 415. Diueles were created in grace b 431. They require sacrifice a 371. b 992. They tempt men euen to the end of this life a 10. b 992. They delude their seruantes a 554. Doctrine doth fructifie in the wel disposed a 461. It is bread of the minde b 419. Dreames of diuets kindes and often from God a 116. 124 301. 530. 1052. b 422. 773. 985. Drunkennes detestable b 303. dangerous deceiptful beastlie hurtful to others sensles vnfatiable b 304. E Ecclesiastes signifieth eminently The Preacher b 373. Ecclesiasticus signifieth a Preacher ib. The booke of Ecclesiasticus is Canonical Scripture a 989. b 343. 372. 398 It is a storehouse of al vertues b 373. Ecclesiastical auctoritie a 332. 433. See Supreme head of the Church Eleazar a valiant souldiar offered himself to present death b 913. Elias had a distinct habite and rule of life a 761. His zele in religion a 747. 761. His miracles a 939. He is yet huing a 19. 33. 762. b 444. His letters to king Ioram after his translation a 903. 935. He shal returne preach before the day of Iudgement b 888. 996. Eliu an arrogant disputer a 1096. preferred his priuate spirite aboue al others a 1097. peruerted the state of the controuersie a 1099. 1100. 1113. Elizeus had the two spirites of prophecie and of working miracles as
the ministerie of Priests The ancient fathers proue that Melchisedech offered Sacrifice in bread wine in figure of Christ and of other Priests of the new Testament Caluin coÌ„temneth al the ancient fathers in ca. 9. Heb. Bible 1579. Heretical translation Heb. 7 Iosue 8. 22. 3 Reg. 8. The greatter blesseth the lesse Paying of tithes in the law of nature Ro. 4. Gal. 3. Iac. 2. :: These three kindes of beastes and two of birdes signifie that the Israelites should be three generations in a strange land the fourth in the desert the fifth in possession of Chanaan Theod. q. 65. in Gen. Act. 17. :: Abraham and his seed werein strange land 400 and odde yeares but in seruitude and affliction about 140. Exo. 12. :: God deferreth to punish either that the wicked may amend or the good be exercised by them S Aug. Psal 54. or because the iniquity is not come to that great measure which his wisdome forâ—eeth and wil punish in the end to his owne more glorie and more good of others S. Greg. ho. 11. in 3. Ezech. To beleue Gods word without staggering is an act of iustice Not workes before faith but ioyned with faith are meritorious Onlie faith doth not iustifie :: Some obey whilest they are rude or in low state but hauiÌ„g got a litle knowlege or aduancement disdaine their aduancers S. Gregorie li. 21. in 1. Reg. 3. Manichees condemned pluralitie of wiues in the Patriarches Luther alloweth it in Christians Other Protestants in some case S. Aug. li. 22. c. 47. cont Faust Luther propsit 62. 65. et 66. S. Aug. de bono coniugali ca. 17. Two sortes of preceptsin the law of nature Pluralitie of wiues sometimes allowed Deut. 21. By the law of Christ in no case lawful Math. 19. Gen. 2. :: He is perfect in this life that sincerly diligently tendeth towards perfection of the next life And this God here commanded to Abraham Christ to al Christians Math. 5. S. Aug. li. de perfect cont Caelest See Gen. 6. v. 9 :: Circumcision and name receiued the eight day signified the association of Saints in heauen after the seuen dayes trauel of this world Ser. de circum apud S. Cyprian :: Abraham laughed not doubting but reioycing S. Ambro. li. de Abraham c. 4. S. Aug. li. 16 c. 26. de ciuit :: Temporal blessings were common to Ismael but spiritual pertained properly to Isaac and Israel their successessors :: Conformitie in Religion conserueth peace in euery familie Tho. Anglus in hunc locum Changing of names is mystical S. Aug. li. 16 c. 28 39. ciuit S. Hierom Tradit Hebraicis Gal. 4. Isa 54. Abraham natural father of foure nations spiritual father of al that do beleue in Christ Rom. 4 11. The Church of Christ euer consisteth of many nations Circumcision a figure of Baptisme Baptisme excelleth Circumcision Two difficulties To whom the punishment pertained wheÌ„ circumcision was omitted what punishment was threatned Circumcision instituted to distinguish the people of God and for remedie of original sinne in some persons but not in al. :: Abraham saw three and adored one professing three diuine persons and one God S. Aug. li. 16. c. 29. ciuit Heb. 13. Rom. 9. :: Abraham laughing with admiration for ioy was not reprehended but Sara laughing of diffidence was reprehended by him that seeth the hart S. Aug. q. 36. in Gen. li. 16. c. 31 ciuit :: what a wall are iust men to their countrie their faith saueth vs their iustice defendeth vs from destruction S. Amb. li. 1. de Abraham c. 6. :: Abraham Lot by hospitalitie metâ—ted to receiue Angels in steed of meÌ„ Heb. 1â— :: This sinne crieth to heauen for reuenge a litle one :: Lots wife turned into salt admonisheth the seruants of God to procede in vertue not to looke back to vice Luc. 17. S. Aug. li. 16. c. 30. ciuit :: Lot neither perfect nor very wicked was deliuered for Abrahams â—â—â—e S. Aug. â— 45 in Gen. :: Moabites Ammonites were two distinct nations perhaps of the 72. See p. 43. :: See pag. 52. :: Not his fathers owne daughter but of his progenie S. Aug. li. 22. cont Faust c. 35. li. 16. c. 19. 30. de ciuit :: Kinges of the earth esteming the Church only for a laudable people of God seeke to subiect her to them selues but knowing her to be the inuiolable spouse of Christ subiect them selues to her and offer to her most honorable giftes S. Aug. il 22. cont Faust c. 38. The sixt part of this booke Of the progenie other blessings of Abraham Isaac and Iacob :: Abraham Sara laughed he admiring she doubting at the ioyful promise of a sonne therfore he is called Isaac which signifieth laughter S. Aug li. 16. c. 31. ciuit :: See chap. 17. v. 21. Rom. 9. Heb. 11. * vvel of oath Separation to be made in families when iust cause requireth Mystical sense li. 15. c. 2. ciuit The true Church doth not persecute but iustly punisheth offenders Heretikes and other infidels do persecute when either by word or sword they impugne the truth Epist 48. 50. Tract 11. in Ioan. Tract 〈◊〉 in 4. Gal. The third prophecie in the office before Masse on Easter eue And the first on whitsuneue Iudith 8. Heb. 112. :: This historie is clere and a most notorious example of perfect obedience :: It is a gratful and religious thing by naming of places to coÌ„serue the memorie of Gods benefites that posteritie may know them S. Chrisost ho. 48. in Gen. :: Nachors progenie is here mentioned to shew whence Rebecca came whom Isaac maried God tempteth not to euil but by experience maketh knowen what vertue is in men Isaac figured Chists diuinitie the RaÌ„me his humanitie Iac. 1. 13. Heb. 11 19. S. Aug. li. 16. c. 32. ciuit Theod. q. 72. in Gen. :: A cleare example of religious office in burying the dead See 2. Reg. 1. and 2. Paral. 35. :: Adoration vsed for reuerence done to men See also c. 27. v. 29. c 33. v 37 and S. Aug. q. 6â— in Gen. :: In choosing a wife a vertuous stock and familie especially true faith and religion are before al other things to be considered preferred S. Amb. li. 1. c. 9. de Abrah S. Chrisost ho. 48. in Gen. :: Her father hauing perhaps manie wiues and euerie one a seueral house she went to her mother house :: As children ought not to mary without their parents good liking so the parties owne consent is most necessarie S. Amb. Epist 43. :: Suach signifieth to speake consideratly with hart or mouth Here S. Ambrose li. 1. c. 1. de Isaac and S. Aug. q. 69. in Gen vnderstand it of mental prayeâ— Ominous speaches sometimes supersticious Some times lawful Holie scripture and the Church are iudges of doubtful obseruations Ioan. 14. Eliezers prayer for a particular signe was lawful deuout and discrete Iudic. 7. 1. Reg. 14 Act. 1.
but by the mightie hand of God :: Manie are held guiltie of sinne and are iustly punished for the fact of one or few either because they coÌ„sented or concealed or neglected to punish the offenders or els they suffer temporal affliction for their warning to abhorre sinne for increase of their merite â— Aug. q. 8. 9. in Iosue :: Hiâ—l fel into this curse for reparing Iericho 3. Reg. 16. v. 34. :: So God tempered his punishment that but few were slaine and afterwards gaue the towne to the Israelites without losse of any of their men :: Prayer wil not auaile til iustice be first donne :: Deceiptes â— stratagemes are lawful in iust warre but not falshood nor breach of promise â— Aug. q. 10. 〈◊〉 Iosue :: These fiue thousaÌ„d were of the thirtie thousand which were first sent v. 3. The other 25000 ioyned with Iosues troupe entered into the citie :: Not one fitte to beare armes was left :: He life his shield vpon a long pike or lance that it might be sene fitte of Deut. 27. :: Al superiors may blesse their subiectes Princes their people and parentes their children :: In such a case they ought to haue consulted God to wirte the high Priest putting on the Ephod Rationale should haue prayed at the dore of the tabernacle where our Lord appointed to speake vnto him Exo. 29 v. 42 It was also ordained Num. 27. v. 21. that Eleazar should coÌ„sult our Lord when anie thing was to be donne by Iosue which omittiÌ„g to do they were deceiued by these Gabaonites :: In these Gabaonites of Chanaans race was fulfilled Noes prophecie Geu 9. that Chanaan should be a seruant to his brethren :: Iosue did thinke if the moone moued the sunne also must necessarily moue so he obtained the stay of both :: Til after the time this booke was written :: God condescending to worke so great a miracle at the instance of his seruant :: God so disposed that they should not coÌ„quer al in one yeare lest the land had benne brought into a vvildernes and beastes increased against them Exod. 23. v. 29 Morally it signifieth that the children of God must be exercised in tribulations and mortification lest vices grow in them Procop. in Exod. :: These warres coÌ„tinued nere seuen yeares as appeareth chap. 14. v. 10. :: For their enormious sinnes God left them in their owne reprobate sense not imposing necessitie of sinning but permitting them to indurate their owne hartes See An not Exod. 7. :: Hence forth they had not general warres but diuers tribes had particular as appeareth chap. 15. c. Num. 21. Deut. 3. :: Moyses slew two kinges Iosue thirtie one The third part PartitioÌ„ of the land among nine tribes a half :: These partes are designed though not yet conquered :: This part the Amorreites had taken and possessed otherwise the Israelits were prohibited to take anie thiÌ„g from the Ammonites Deut 2. :: The Leuites hauing their portions in other maner yet there were twelue tribes to receiue portioÌ„s by reason that Iacob adopted Iosephs two sonnes Gen. 48. :: After the viewing of the land Num. 1â— the Israelites remained in the desert 38. yeares so they were nere seuen yeares in warres :: Gods promise is euer sure on his part but because it is conditional if we serue him sincerly oâ—â— wil being fâ—ee he saith â—f perhaps our lord be vvith me :: Onlie the countrie of Hebron was geuen to Caleb for the citie it self and suburbes belonged to the Priestes chap. 21â— v. 11. c See beâ—ore Chap. 11. v. 23. :: Though it was prohibited that the nephew should marie his â—unt yet the vncle was not expresly forbid to marie his neece by Moyses law Leuit. 18. And albeit there is the same degree of consanguinitie yet not the same incoÌ„uenience by reason the same person remaineth subiect that was inferior before mariage Because ordinarily the south part of the world is more drie and barren then other partes a barren place is called a south land in respect of more settile ground :: The Iebuseites kept a strong castle in Ierusalem til king Dauid tooke it from them 2. Reg. 5. :: Ruben for the sinne of incest losing the priuelegies of birth-right Gen. 49 Priesthood was geuen to Leui the kingdome to Iuda and duble portioÌ„ to Ioseph Paraphr Chald. :: The land or territorie of Taphua fallig to the lotte of Manasses yet Taphua that is the citie it selfe was the childrens of Ephraim :: The Chananeite remained in the Land of Manasses for a time :: Not equal buâ— proportionable partes were assigned for so it was commanded Num. 26. v. 54. To the greater number to geue a greater portion and to the fewer a lesse :: After the portions were appointed by mens industrie discretion God confirmed the same by lotte to take away al occasioÌ„ of discontentment :: Of modestie Iosue would not assigne to him self anie place but the whole people freely granted his request :: At first entering it sufficed to allege in general his innocencie but after he must be tried in particular :: God gaue al the Land in due time but not al at once for the causes expressed Exo. 23. v. 29. Deut. 7. v. 22. The fourth part Two tribes a halfe returne to their possessions Iosues godly admonitions his and Eleazars death :: It perteineth to al magistrates and other superiors to admonish their subiectes of their dutie towardes God before al other thinges :: Al superiorâ— may impert blessing to their subiectes :: So it behoueth al the seruantes of God to see in time that no schisme be made and therfore orderly to inquire of euerie show of euil 1. Thes 5. :: Sinnes past are imputed to such as fal againe as a grauating their new sinnes by reason of more ingratitude :: As before chap. 7. so if these had bene culpable al Israel might feare to be punished except iustice were donne vpon the offenders chap. 7. :: In the law of Moyses was one onlie altar for sacrifice for the whole people of God to auoide schisme and idolatrie Now in the Church being in al nations are manie altares but one onlie Sacrifice prefigured by al the former as S. Augustin teacheth li 17. c. 20 de â—iuit S. â—â—o Se◠◠〈◊〉 Pâ—ssione :: God fought for the Isiachtes three maâ— of wayes sometimes alone they not fighting at al as when the Aegyptians were drowned in the read sea sometimes they doing his coÌ„mandmentes he apparently assisted them as in the siege of Iericho the walles miraculously fel downe c. 6 haile stones killed their enimies chap. 10. but most times inuâ—sibly as wel by geuing them courege as by striking their enimies with terrour And al these wayes God also fighteth for his seruantes in spiritual warres against the diuel the flesh the world :: The Israelites descended also of Nachor by Rebecca his sonnes daughter the wife of Isaac
Ser 1. de S. Andrea S. Beda 〈◊〉 4. S. Aug. cont Faust S. Greg. in li. 1. Reg. et in Iob. Inuocation of Patriarches S. Hiere Ep. 12. ad Gauden Obiections answered by holie Scriptuâ—es Iob. 4â— How Sainctes knâ—w mens prayers Titles geuen to men in office and to Sainctes lib. de mortalitate Angels adâ—â—ed Reliqués Images Exequies fâ—â— the dead Purgatorie To. 2. in sept Psal paeuitent Limbus pattâ— No entrance into heauen before Christ Resurrection Iudgement Eternal paine of the damned and glorie of the blessed 1. Co◠◠〈◊〉 dowries of glorified bodies presigured 1 Cor. 〈◊〉 Cathâ— câ—â—s Rom p. 1. c 12. q 9. The Church more knowen to other nations then before The Ecclesiastical and temporal states more distinguished Succession of High Priestes Distinction of offices in Priestes Leuites Succession of temporal princes interrupted Dukes Iudges Kinges M 〈…〉 Church Murmure Idolatrie 〈…〉 e. 〈…〉 〈…〉 * Iudic. 3. Ordinarie meanes of conseruing the Church No participation with infiâ—els No 〈…〉 But one Tabernacle One Altar 〈◊〉 〈…〉 8. Chris orat 1. aduers Iudeos One supreme Iudge of controuersies Al bound to obey him His sentence infallible The Church of Christ preserued from â—â—â—ing in Religion Math. 16. 28. Luc. 22. Ioan 14. 16. Eph. 4. â— Tâ—m 3. Not anie temporal but Christs kingdom is in al nations and perpetual S. Aug. li. 17. â—â— de â—â—uit S. â—â—pipâ—â— here 's 2â— The Church of Christ vniuersal Act. 4. in hunc Psalm The Iewes wil not see Christ 2. Cor. 3. And Heretikes wil not see the Church which yet is alwayes visible S. Aug. in Psal 30. câ—nâ— 2. Collat. Carthag at cont Donatist Ibidem The beginning of the fifth age * Firmnes * in strength :: A vessel so 〈…〉 for the 〈…〉 being 〈…〉 :: â—atus contayned 〈…〉 :: Had designed and dedicated to holie vses :: There was no more with in the arke Deut. 10. but on the outside was the rodde of Aaron Nu. 17. Heb. 9. the golden potte with Manna Exod 16 Heb 9. and the booke of the law repeted by Moyses Deut. 31. :: Prices blesse their people parentes their children :: Salomon knew wel Gods conditional promise but perseuered not in keping his coÌ„mandments and therfore a great part of the kingdom was takeÌ„ from his children yet the right of the kingdom of Iuda remayned to his seede euen to Christ our Sauiour :: Reward of good workes :: External workes of penance except they proceede from the hart suffice not for remission of sinne :: External worship is not acceptable to God except it procede from internal sinceritie and dâ—â—odon VVherfore S. Augustin sayth God is worshipped in faith hope and charitie Enchirid c. â— :: Salomon did not â—el these cities for he could not alienate them but let the king of Tyre haue the vse and reuenewes in payment for timber for the gold which he sent * dirtie or disples sing :: a monument :: Part of Arabia is called Saba nere to Iurie but this Saba is beyond Arabia as S. Hierom testifieth in Esaiae 60 li. 17 it semeth to be in Aethiopia for our Sauiour saith Mat. 12. The quene of the South came froÌ„ the endes of the earth to heare the vvisdom of Salomon :: As this quene had no spirite when she saw Salomons wisdom so the Church gathered of gentiles knowing Christs grace finding the masters of Euangelical doctrin casting away the spirite of pride and laying of al hautinesse of mind lerned to distrust in her self and to trust in the great mercie of her king S. Greg in Psal 7. paâ—â—ten to 2. * A wonderful thing that a Quene vpon fame of a mans wisdom traueled so farre to heare him speake and to see his gouernment but it was Gods inspiration to signifie by this figure that the Church of Christ should be gathered of the Gentiles in al nations Kiges Quenes noâ— potent Princes also submitting themselues to Christ Isaae c. 49. :: Though pluralitie of wiues was then alowed yet it was forbid to multiplie manie Deut. :: The tribe of Iuda :: By Ierusalem is vnderstood the tribe of Beniamin wherin it stood so there remained two tribes to Salomons heyres 2. Reg. â— â—â— Reg. 10. :: From the time that Salomon fel to idolatrie he was more impugned by three perpetual aduersaries Adad Razon and Hieroboam mystically signifying the flesh the world and the diuel :: This fact coÌ„firmed his wordes that he spoke seriously fained not :: VVhether he repented and was saued or no is vncertaine The third part The diuision of the Kingdom Seueral reigues of certaine kinges and preaching of special prophetes :: This pharaise noteth the sequel not the final cause As chap. 14. â— â— :: A diuelish policie to make a religion conformable to the temperal state :: For such a religion such priestes were fittest :: Places on hilles where they sacrificed calues and other thinges to the images of calues :: This foreshewing long before the name of a childe that should be borne importeth that he should do great thinges See 4. Reg. 2â— :: This man of Bethel was indeede a prophet of God but in this lied wickedly and so deceiuing the other prophet made him to breake Gods commandment for which he was slaine VVhervpon Hieroboam swhom the wiked prophet sought to please was lesse afeard to procede in idolatrie :: Not only the deceiuer but also he that is deceiued is guiltie and punishable for breakiÌ„g Gods coÌ„mandment :: By this it appeareth to be Gods worke and punishment :: Ieroboam did not wittingly and of purpose set vp false goddes to the end he might prouoke God to anger for his intention only was to kepe the people froÌ„ going to Ierusalem left by that occasion they should returne to Roboam their Lord king of Iuda ch 12. v. 27. But by settiÌ„g vp idols he did prouoke God consequently to anger So here and in other places this phrase that he might prouoke that it might be fulfilled and the like signifieth not the final cause but the sequele of other factes without direct intention :: Dauids postetitie conserued for his sake :: Those altares which Salomon had made for his wiues that were idolaters Asa destroved not but al which RoboaÌ„ and Abias had made or suffered to be made for their owne people he pulled downe Iosias afterward destroyed also those which Salomon had made 2. â—â—â—â—l 34. :: The aâ—â—â—ouâ— of schisme punished in his posteritie :: Al those that were in the campe chose their general to be their king and preuailed therin though an other half of Israel chose and folowed an other for a time :: Thebni being then dead he reigned peaceably for he began his reigne the 27. yeare of Asa â— 15. 16. and reigned in al 12. yeares :: VVhen Hiel began to build Iericho his eldest sonne died so the rest successiuely that the last died when he finished the building because God by the mouth of
Yet in the mystical sense of Christ and Christians x Of his good pleasure without my deâ—ertes y by his grace z He repeteth the 21. verse incultating that God wil render to eueric one as they deserue a passe ouer al difficulties b Gods precepts c One only God Creator and Sauiour of al. d Amongst other actes Dauid killed a lion and abeare Goliath 1. Reg. 17. 2. Re. 22. e As God geueth streingth to his seruaÌ„ts so he diminisheth the natural streingth and corage of his enemies f Conuersion of Gentiles to Christ as the Moabites Idumeans and others were subdued by Dauid 1. Par. 11. 14. 18. 19. 20. g The reuolting and reprobation of the Iewes prefigured by Absolons rebellion and others 2. Reg. 15. 16. h God stil protecteth the Church of Christ as he preserued Dauid 2. Reg. 22. Rom. 1â— i Vse of Psalmes is most frequent in the Church of Gentiles See the proemial Annotations page 12. Propagation of the Catholique faith The 6. key a perteyning to the beloued of the new Testament b The silent workes of God declare his Maiestie to them that consider therof his preachers declare the same by wordes to al that wil heare c The coÌ„stant course of times sheweth that the same was disposed by Gods powre and dayly propagation of faith especially of Christian doctrine sheweth Christs powre assured perpetuitie of his Church d Some of euery language or natioÌ„ haue beleued in Christ receiuing the Catholique Religion e S. Paul affirmeth that this hath bene fulfilled by the Apostles preaching in al the world Rom. 10. f By the sunne a most excellent and superelemental creature the Prophet describeth Christ making his course through this world illuminating comforting and streingthning the Church his tabernacle wherein he perpetually dwelleth g Christ the bridgrome and the Church his bride are neuer diuorsed his loue wisdome and powre euer conseruing her by his immaculute law Luc. 24. h The old law was likewise pure iâ— it selfe and holy but the new also maketh the obseruers immaculate Mat. 27. Mar. 15. i How swete the law of God is his seruantes finde not by reading or by hearing only but by keping it k Conformably to this text the prophete professeth Psal 118. v. 12. that he kept them for reward in which place the heretikes translation is corrupted Mat. 27. Mar. 15. l None in this life knoweth perfectly his owne estate vvhether he be vvorthie of loue or hate Eccle. 9 but hopeth and feareth m If mortal sinnes haue not dominion in the soule it is iust and shal be in time immaculate from al sinne n Gods helping grace is stil necessarie to perseuer o as his first grace redeeming man is nessarie for our first conuersion God conuerteth and iustifieth soules instructing theÌ„ by his law and sweetly drawing their free cooperation by grace The subiects prayer for their superior The 7. key a Though such a prayer was very fitly made for Dauid Ezechias or other kinges of Iuda yet it more properly serueth for Christian Kinges and Prelates b The king or other superior praying for him selfe his subiects pray with him and for him It may also be applied to Christ praying whiles he vvas mortal or novv praying for his mystical body the Church but in both these cases our prayers are only necessary for his seruantes not for him c The Hebrevv vvord MINCA signifieth sacrifice of floure and vnbloudy so perteyneth to the Eucharist in forme of bread and vvine d be acceptable for him for vvhom it is offered e in the prosperous state of thee our superiour f his anointed king or Priest Mystically faithful people acknovvlege the victory of Christ our Sauiour ouer death and al enemies g in great streingth or heauenlie forces i men trusting in humane and worldly powre fal into captiuitie k By protection of the head the body is also conserued Christs exaltation The 5. key a Perteyning to the nevv Testament principally to Chrrist partly to godly and victorious kinges and generally to al the blessed vvhich ouercome spiritual enemies b Christ our king as man ouercoming his enemies by his diuine povvre reioyceth in victorie c Christs most special desire was the saluation of his people d This most principally verified in Christ is also applied to Martyres vvhich suffer or are readie in preparation of mind to suffer death for the truth e Al Saincteâ— receiue blessing of glorie but only Christ imperteth such grace to others for in him al are blessed hat are eternally glorified â—â—n 21. Ioan. 1. f The iust coÌ„forming their desires to Gods vvil do pray that the vvicked may be punished It is also a prophecie that â—o it shal come to passe g And so it folovveth iâ— the next verse Thou shalt put them c. h This also can not be vnderstood of anie but of Christ vvho in the general or particular iudgement shal geue sentence vpon the vvicked i And immediatly hel fâ—re shal deuoure them k Al the wicked and namely the Iewes who persecuted Christ faile in their deuises l Whiles the wicked perish the iust reioyce and praise God in songue and Psalme Christs Passion effectes therof The â— key a RedemptioÌ„ of mankind vndertakeÌ„ by Christ and performed by his death beganne to be shewed by his Resurrection in the morning of the third day â— Aug. b in figure of Christ the beloued of God c God is God of al his creatures but in more peculiar sorte God of Christ by personal vnion d Thou neither deliuerest me froÌ„ dying nor yeldest me such comforth as thou voutsafelst to other Sainctes v. 6. Mat. 27. Mat. â—â— e I am neither deliuered from dying nor comforted in my passion hauing vndertaken to dye for the sinnes of mankind reputed them as myn owne wordes or factes f Albeit I crie by day g and by night on the crosse and in the garden to haue the chalice of death remoued from me and shal not be heard h Yet there is no follie nor fault in this petition which is with submission of mans wil to Gods wil. i Thou from heauen wilt heare when it is conuenient k whose wisdome and goodnes the Church worthely praiseth l Patriarkes Prophets and other holy meÌ„ praying in their distresses obtained their requestes m VVere temporally deliuered by thy mightie hand from their persecuters n not frustrate of their humble prayerâ—â— o God that comforted his seruantes in their tribulations leifâ— Christ without his ordinarie consolation to suffer more then euer any other did p wicked persecuters respected not Christ as a man but contemned him as a very worme q as most reprochful of al men r as the basest of al the people Å¿ Almost al became Christs cruel enimies at the time of his passion afflicting blaspheming and scorning him as the Euangelistes record t The Euangelistes write how al these thinges were fulfilled by wicked men speaking these blasphemies and
reproches v God semed to be wel pleased with Christ as with his owne Sonne if it be so let him deliuer him from these afflictions say these blasphemers w diuine powre without man formed me in the wombe of my mother a virgin x As I haue no father but thee O God so without intermission from myn incarnation to this time I haue had thee my protector y leaue me not now without comforte seing I must dye as thou hast determined and I freely consented yet leaue me not in death but raise me againe to life Psal 15. v. 9. 10. z Almost al are become myn enemies and those few that would can not helpe me a Delicate lasciuious yougmen b and the scribes Pharises and elders of the people haue al conspired against me c condemning me and perswading the people to crie Crucifie crucifie him d So weakned with paines of torments as fluide water not able to consist e My bones and strongest partes of my bodie are weakned verified when our Sauiour fel downe vnder his crosse f the part that first and last liueth is weakened as soft waxe by heat of the fire and ready to faile g al my powres and radical humiditie is dried vp as a potters vessel is baked in the furnace h Through exceding great drught which our Sauiour professed on the crosse saying I thirst i thus thou O God hast suffered me to come to the last breath of life next to death Yet finally ouâ— Seuiour gaue vp his spirite before he should haue died v. 21. k Agane this royal Prophet recounteth by whom and how our B. Sauiour should suffer euen as clere as tho Euangelistes afterwards haue written the historie â—â—â— 19. l Our Sauiours body was so racked on the crosse that his bones might be seene and counted m The persecuters vvittingly determined al tiâ—â— crueltie beheld it vvith their eyes and vvithout al compassion persisted in malice reioyced and blasphemed n the souldiars that crucified our Sauiour taking his garments for their praye o yet in mysterie of his Church diuided not his coate p He prophecieth Christs speedy resurrection q Christs saul vvas not seperated from his bodie by force of the torments but he preuenting death freely yelded vp his spirite Ioan. 10. v. 9. 10. r the most pure and sanctified soule of vvhose fulnes al other iust soules are sanctified Å¿ that it stay not in hel vvhich deuoured al other soules in the old Testament t The propagation of the Church of Christ in al nations v not the carnal but spiritual children of Iacob Isaac and Abraham Rom. 9. v. 8. w the Church gethered both of Ievves and Gentiles is very great and vniuersal x Our Sauiour promised to geue his ovvne bodie the bread of life Ioan. 6 and performed the same at his last supper y those that be faithful humble and poore in spirit participat the sruict of this most excellent Sacrament z The effect of this B. Sacrament is the resurrection in glorie and life euerlasting a Gentiles which haue bene idolaters shal recollect themselues when they heare Christ preached and shal turne to true Religion b Although men can neither deserue to be conuerted nor to perseuere in iustice yet Christ meriteth to haue a continual kingdom which is the perpetual visible Catholique Church c Not only the poore sorte but also the mightie ones of the world shal be conuerted to Christ participate his B. Bodie in the Sacrament d and religiously adore the same e Al that adore God shad adore him in this Sacraments f Death being once ouercome it shal haue no more powre g Againe the prophet inculcateth the continuance of the Catholique Church h Apostles and other preachers of Christ Christs Resurrection The Passion of Christ according to Dauid Christs conditional prayer was not heard His absolute prayers were alwaies heard Christs suffered for our example â— Pet. 2. The Hebrew text corrupted by the Iewes This Psalme is of Christ Prophecie of the visible and vniuersal Church in huâ—â— Psal S. Agustin proueth the Church to be alwaies visible and great by this Psalme The Eucharist prophecied in this place Real presence of Christ in the Eucharist ThaÌ„ksgeuing for Gods protection The 7. key a Christ the good pastor gouerneth protecteth Isa 40. Iere. 23. Ezech. 34. Ioan. 10. 1. Pet. 2. 5. b and feedeth his faithful flocke c Baptisme of regeneration d which is the first iustification e Gods precepts which the baptised must obserue Mat. 28. v. 20. f Saluation is in the name and powre of Christ not in mans owne merites g in great dangers of tentations to mortal sinne h yet by Gods grace we may resist i Gods direction and law is streight k and strong l Christ hath prepared for our spiritual foode the B. Sacrament of the Eucharist S. Cyprian Epist 63. Eutim in hunc Psal m against al spiritual enemies the world the flesh and the diuel n Christian soules are also streingthned by the Sacraments of Confirmation Penance holie-Orders Matrimonie and Extreme Vnction o The B. Sacrament and Sacrifice of Christs bodie and bloud p continual and final peseuerance is by Gods special grace q in eternal life Christ Lord of al the world The 5. key a Christ rising from death the first day of the weeke had al powre geuen him in heauen and in earth Mat. 28. b Not only the soile it selfe but al the fruict and al that dwel therin are Gods c Though Christ created and redeemed al yet only the iust shal inherite heauen d not occupied himselfe in vaine and vnprofitable thinges but in commendable workes e Gods mercy goeth before iustifications iust workes folow and so glorie is the reward of al. f This sorte of people thus seruing God shal receiue euerlasting blisse g The prophet contemplating in spirite Christs Ascension inuiteth Angels to receiue him and by prosopopeia speaketh also to the gates of heauen by which he is to enter h Angels answer admiring demanding as in a dialogue how Christ is become so glorious i The Prophet answereth that Christ by his powre hath ouercome al enemies in battel k Againe he willeth Angels to open the gates and biddeth the gates to enlarge them selues l the Angels demand as before m the prophet answereth that Christ is Lord also of Angels and al heauenlie powres vnder God A prayer of the faithful The 7. key a This Psalme perteyneth more properly to the new testament And is artificially composed the verses beginniÌ„g with distinct letters in order of the Hebrew Alphabet to the last verse b my minâ— to be atteÌ„tiue c not be frustrate of my petition d that patiently expect the time when God wil assist e This maner of praying is frequent in the Psalmes signifying as a prophecie that so it wil come to passe and the conformitie of the iust to Gods iustice f in true faith and religion g al our
spirite the perfections which he wisheth in Christ in maner of congratulating describeth his fortitude fighting against the diuel for the Church n purposing o prosecuting p and perfecting the conquest and so establishing thy spiritual kingdome q Not vvith warlike armour of this world but by assaulting the aduersarie with truth r defending thyseâ—fe and thy souldiers with the shield of mildnes Å¿ and striking the enemie with the sword of iustice VVhich right force of spiritual fight hath meruelous good successe t Preaching of Christs Gospel his grace mouing the hartes of the hearers is liuelie and forcible more pearcing then anie two edged sword v The example of people conuerted shal moue the hartes of the aduersaries to come also vnto the truth w Christs kingdom shal haue no end Luc 1. v. 33. x Thou defendest and rewardest the good finally forsakest and punishest the wicked y more peculiarly the God of Christ by hypostatical vnion z Diuers kinges as Dauid him selfe Iosaphat Ezechias and Iosias were as godlie as Salomon and perseuered good to the end which is doubted Salomon did not but Christ incomparably was annointed indued with al graces aboue al kinges a Mortification which conserueth from putrifying b humilitie aswaging pride c being smal in the first spring grovveth great d humanitie assumpted and sanctified persons in vvhom Christ dwelleth as in cleane shining odoriferous houses e sincere faithful soules more deare to their spouse Christ then daughters of temporal kinges f The Catholique Church in faith purified as gold g vvith varietie of states as Clergie Laity and diuers sortes of religious Orders and other professions al vnited in the same faith hope and charitie h carifully al that Christ thy spouse speaketh to thee by his Spirite i diligently put the same in practise k vvith al obedience and readines and returne not to former infidelitie noâ— to corrupt life l Christ loueth the Church adoined with his giftes m and mutually his true children loue and serue him n Manie of al nations submitle themselues and al that they haue to Christ o Internal vertues are most especial ornaments p exterior are required to edifie others in diuers sortes of vertues q By this meanes manie more are conuerted to christianitie r and one countrie inuiteth and draweth another Å¿ As Apostles came in place of Patriarches and Prophetes so stil Bishops and Priestes succede in the Church pastors and gouernours therof t These pastores shal stil teach the true Christian doctrin v and stil there shal be Christian people that wil folow and professe the same Caluin expoundeth this Psalme contratie to S. â—aul No saluation out of the Church Perpetual succession of Byshops in place of the Apostles The Church prospereth also in persecution The 6. key a Belonging to the Church of Christ b As wel the cause vvhy God suffereth his Church to be persecuted at his assured protection in difficulties are hidden secretes to the world c Al refuge is not secure for one man is not able alwayes to defend an other but God is a sure and strong refuge d euer able and in conuenient time vvilling to helpe e This whole vvorld is ful of tribulations but the Church suffered the greatest in the first persecutions shal suffer as great in the time of Antichrist English Catholiques suffer most of al nations in this age and can not be suppressed but stil increase in number and fortitude f Therfore al Catholiques may assuredly know that the whole Church can not faile g though very manie as now in England h and very eminent persons as some noblemen and some Priestes haue reuolted yet al vvil not i Such bad examples make the good to recollect themselues more diligently and to reiâ—ycâ— in Gods grace by which they stand fast k before the heate of persecution shal inuade al for the elect the dayes of tribulation are shortned l Sometimes one nation or kingdome rebelleth against the Church but can not destroy it m by the spirite of Christ Antichrist and al his members shal be destroyed n The Church sometimes hath great peace and tranquilitie o God himselfe restrayneth the wicked suddainly abating their furie or cutting of their forces Vocation of Gentiles The 6. key a For Christians that leaue the sinnes of their fathers and reioyce in Christ crucified See Annotation Psal 41. b True ioy of the hart sheweth it selâ—e both in voice of exultation and also in gesture of body by clapping of handes dancing as king Dauid did before the Arke 2 Reg â— likevvise vvith instruments c To al the wicked d not only of one or few kingdoms but of al the earth e VVhen kinges and countries become Christians they are made subiectes to the Church that vvas before not heades and rulers therfore f Christ God man after his Passion rose from death and ascended g not leauing his Church desolate but making her ioyful by an other comforter the Holie Ghost h The same Christ is our God by his Diuinitie i and our king by his Humanitie k Doe your endeuour to vnderstand vvhat you sing read or heare in Gods word At least to know the principal Mysteries and pointes of Christian doctrin euerie one according to their capacitie and state or profession l The faithful of the old and nevv Testament are vnited in the seruice of one and the same eternal God m In respect of the Blessed Trinitie holie Scripture here and in manie places vseth names of the plural number as Eloim Goddes not diuiding Gods substance vvhich is one but insinuating distinction of Diuine Persons The Father the Sonne and the Holie Ghost VVhich Mysterie is more expresly mentioned in Baptisme and professed by Christian gentils then it was by the people of the Ievves The Church founded and protected by God The 6. key a Voices beginning the musike instruments prosecuted b especially for the second day of the weke the day after the sabbath which is our Sunday called Dominica our Lords day c Ierusalem and mount Sion were most obliged to praise God for greatest benefites receiued so the Catholique Church therby prefigured and hauing receiued farre greatter is most of al bonden to be gratful d This can not be affirmed of Sion or Ierusalem but is only verified of the Catholique Christian Church e whose coastes do extend to the North and to al quarters of the round earth f The same one God one Christ one Faith and one Religion in al particular Churches of the vvhole militant Church g And this Vniuersalitie and Vnitie shal be after that Christ taking mans nature shal be ascended and shal send the Holie Ghost to found beginne this Church h For the assured certaintie of that is foreshewed the Prophet speaketh in the preteâ—â—ence as if it vvere already done in his time which he then savv in spirite i Nothing more moueth he hart affecteth al the bodie and soule
Iewes See page 12. n Gods benefites bestowed vpon Dauid and vpon faithful Christians prefigured by him are for euer to be praised by al peoples and nations Gods prouidence in suffering euil the 3. key a This Psalme was made vpon the same occasion and to the same purpose as the former b to exhorte the iust and innocent to patience c by Dauids memorable example d Few are so wicked but they speake and pretend iust thinges e but neither thincke wel f nor do wel but both contrarie which feaned sanctitie is duble iniquitie g These wicked sinners that flatter and incite king Saul seme to haue spent al their life from their infancie in malice h Their furie is vnquiet til they may wound the innocent with their poisonful sting i neither wil they harken to good admonitions but stoppe their eares like an aspe that layeth one eare close to the ground and stoppeth the other with his taile k But God wil breake their cruel force l though it semeth most strong and in superable m Gods iust determination of punishing the wicked stil remaineth bent and readie though execution be some while differred n That force and powre which is now inuincible hard and strong like a lions strongest teeth shal then be as impotent and soft as waxe o Gods wrath like fire the most forcible element shal fil vpon them and they shal be cast into vtter darkenes depriued of the sunne and al comfortable light p Before their malice can bring to effect the great mischieffes which they plotte and purpose God suddainly cutteth them of before they fully vnderstand of either sicknes or death casteth them as it were aliue into hel q The iust reioyce in the punishment of the wicked for three causes first in zele of iustice conforming his wil and mind to Gods iudgement secondly for that himselfe through Gods mercie hath escaped that terrible damnation thirdly for that he is now deliuered from molestation and continual tribulation r The iust seing or by faith knowing what punishment remaineth for the wicked is therby assured that the good shal reape fruict for his wel doing and that in the meane time God ruleth and iudgeth on the earth though as yet it appeareth not so euidently An other prayer of Dauid in danger the 8. key a King Saul hauing thrise attempted in vaine to kil Dauid 1. Reg. 18 v 11. c. 19. v. 9. sene some of his guard to feâ—ch him from his owne house that he might be slaine but God moued the mind of Michol to admonish him of the danger and to helpe him away in saftie though Saul thought she would haue bene a scandal vnto him or cause of ruine by the handes of the Philistians 1. Reg. 18. v. 21. Vpon which occasion Dauid made this Psalme As he also made others for perpetual memorie of Gods like benefites in deliuering him in iminent dangers VVhen Saul sent three troupes of serieants to kil him and solowed them himselfe 1. Reg. 19. v. 20 likevvise vvhen he vvas knovven and bevvrayed before Achis king of Geth 1. Reg. 21. also in Ceila in the deserts of Ziph and of Maon c. 23 in Engaddi c. 24. in Hachila c. 26. and againe amongst the Philistians c. 27. and 30. b They haue so straictly beseged me that it is now in their haudes to take away my life c Of my part I haue committed no sault against myn enimies for which they can haue aâ—ie iust cause to persecute me d The prophet soreseing in spirite that the Catholique Church shal be vniustly persecuted prayeth and teacheth others to pray that God wil mercifully visite his faithful people of al nations e and not spare obstinate persecuters f Persecuters laboring how much or how long soeuer shal at night that is in the end of al their wicked endeuoures be vnsatisfied in their desires g as hungrie dogges that runne hunting al the day night also stil seeking not finding wherwith to fil their rauenous mouthes and deuouring bellies h They threaten and determine to vse al crueltie i as if there were no God that heareth and wil punish it k Through Gods grace the Church is stil strong and the vertuous do perseuere l God suffereth afflictions to fal vpon his seruants to kepe them exercised lest in prosperitie they forgete their duties to him m Depriue them of powre that they may not do so much euil as they desire n After that their iniquitie is complete o they shal be accused and punished for their blasphemies and lies p As. v. 7. q They shal in vaine seeke oyle for their lampes with the foolish virgins repent with Iudas and finding no helpe r shal continually blaspheme in hel Å¿ In the resurrection King Dauids thankes for victories the 8. key a The change of state from aduersitie to prosperitie in the people of Israel was a figure of the like change in the Church of Christ b worthie to be remembred c for the instruction d of Gods beloued e as the same are more largely recorded in the bookes of kinges f God suffereth his people to be afflicted as wel for their sinnes as for exercise in vertue g after sheweth his mercie in pardoning and fauour in aduancing them h by punishiÌ„g sinners i VVarning them to ameÌ„d k and then restoreth them to former good state l God also as he hath promised by his holie oracle m hath aduanced king Dauid in his temporal kingdom and doth much more aduance him and other elect in euerlasting life n As a vessel for meaner vses o Bring it vnder my dominion p As God doth sometimes punish q so he also rewardeth r strongly with fortitude A confident prayer for Christs Incarnation the 5. k. â—y a In songues of praise and thankes to God b From al coastes of the earth faithful people pray to God c the Church builded vpon an assured fundation is exalted to great powre and dignitie d God conducteth defendeth and deliuereth those that confidently trust in him e in the Church a place of assured protection f Christâ— kingdome the Church perpetual to the end of this world and eternal after the general Resurrection g Who is able to vnderstand or explicate how great Christs mercie is in redeming vs h and his truth in performing his promised rewardes i For so imestimable benefites I wil alwayes praise thee with Psalmes Canticles or other thankes in this life k and eternally in the life to come Exhortation to good life in respect of reward or punishment the 7. key a Directed to Idithun one of the masters of musike to sing it or to make tune for it b The wicked threating to ruinate others Dauid or anie iust man feareth them not because his soule is subiect to God c Therfore I firmely purpose neuer to be moued from God d In vaine do you myn aduersaries stil assault me e though ye be al confederate to kil me f
forced to promise libertie to the children of Israel vvhich he aftervvards denied e The read sea f when Iosue brought the people ouer Iordan g in remembring and reciting these singular benefites h Gods chosen people the Iewes did often exasperate God by their ingratitude murmuring and other sinnes whom the prophet therfore admonisheth i not to be proud lest they be subdued and brought lowe k By way of inuitation the Psalmist prophecieth the conuersion of Gentiles l The voice of the whole Church confessing Gods prouidence and protection that she neuer faileth for the Iewes falling from Christ the Gentiles beleued in him and some nations or countries falling from Religion others are conuerted m God suffereth his Church to be persecuted with al kindes of tribulation as some are here recited n But through Gods assistance his seruants passe through and ouercome al tentations o Sacrifice of thankes p and voluntarie vowes q that which anie promiseth to God in tribulation they must performe accordingly r Thâ—se were the best external sacrifices of the old law Å¿ But both then and now the internal sacrifices of contrite hart of iustice and of diuine praise best please God t from the hart which is vnder the tongue and directeth the tongue what to speake v VVhosoeuer wil be heard in prayer must repent of his sinnes Propagation of the Church the 6. key a This Psalme beginning to be songue by voices instruments were adioyned b God first remitte our sinnes c then geue vs thy manifold graces d grant faith and repentance e and so forgeuenes of sinnes f Al nations shal be conuerted g God the Fater h God the Sonne i God the Holie Ghost saue the peoples of al nations by Euangelical preaching of thee the most Blessed Trinitie The Church stil conserued The 6. key a In maner of praying that God wil vouchsafe to defend the Church the Psalmist prophecieth that God wil arise b and the enimies shal flee away not daring to abide the combate c As God is terrible to the wicked so he is comfortable to the iust d Resist not Gods inspiration but receiue it with ioy and thankes e who triumpheth ouer death f God is Lord not only of these or those nations countries or other creatures but absolutly and vniuersally of al. g That is the true holie Church which hath h vnitie in doctrin touching faith and maâ—ers i That be bond in sinne S. Cypr. ep 76. k euen rebellious willes are altered by Gods mercie and freely embrace his law l also the dead and drie hartes that cared not for spiritual thinges are softened and quickned with new grace m The benefites bestowed on the Israelites are written in the bookes of Moyses Iosue and Iudges n Not mans deseruing but Gods mere good wil and free grace caused Christ to come and by himselfe and his Apostles to preach the Euangelical doctrin which watereth the whole world o God chose the weake but made them strong p Those whom thou hast chosen and so made thyn owne peculiar people shal enioy this grace q Thou gauest Manna in the desert the B Sacrament in the new testament r God geueth to the preacher what to speake Å¿ and to some he geueth also powre to worke miracles in confirmation of their doctrin Mar. 16. t Some potent king or as it is in the Hebrew kinges being beloued of the beloued of God the only Sonne of God shal yeld themselues to the same beloued Sonne of God v which shal redound to the glorie and beautie of his Church gayning such spiritual prayes from the diuel w If you be in such danger that the aduersaries cast dice oâ— lottes for your persons and goodes yet you shal be deliuered as if a doue with her glistering fethers like siluer and gold flie away into a secure place without losse or diminution but rather with increase of vertues x VVhen the heauenlie king determineth thus of earthlie kinges y they shal be purged from their sinnes and made white like snow that falleth in mount Selmon which is a shadowed hil thicke with trees in mount Ephraim nere to Iordan z The Church of God is visible and durable like to a mountane a Combined or ioyned together as when milke is turned into curde and so into cheese b fructful enriched by spiritual giftes of the Holie Ghost c ye that are not of this Church do in vaine and erroniously imagine that anie other mountaines are vnited d Innumerable Angels ministers of Gods wil do continually attend vpon his Diuine Maiestie as if he who otherwise nedeth no seruice were caried by them as in a chariotte of infinite magnificence Dan 7. e So God appeared in Maiestie when he gaue his law in mount Sinai f Christ ascended with innumerable Angels attending vpon him g caried with him the fathers of the old testament that had benne captiue Ephes 4. h as man he receiued giftes of God in and for men his faithful seruantes i yea also he receiued for his merite that innumerable which before were incredulous were conuerted and God dwelt in their soules k Our Lord I say our Lord and none but he could ouercome death by dying l Though Christ died to deliuer al men from death yet he wil geue capital sentence of eternal death to al that obstinatly remaine his enimies and multiplie sinnes vpon sinnes to the end of their temporal life m Euen of the iudest barbarous nations manie shal be conuerted to Christiantie n namely Gods grace is extended into the Ilandes of the Ocean and other seas o But such seuere slaughter shal fal vpon the obstinate contemners of this grace that mens feete shal be defiled in their bloud and dogges shal lappe it Exiâ—iâ—â—â—â— ab â—â—â— p Manie haue sene or knowen in general but the faithful more exactly know how Christ came into this world his conuersation therin and his going forth q his reigning now in heauen our Mediatour by whom al other intercessors haue accesse to God r The Apostles sowing the first seede of Euangelical doctrin Å¿ with whom other Apostolical men t and other soules of al nations conuerted by their preaching most ioyfully sing together in hart voice and instruments especially in good workes shew their gratful affections to our Redeemer v And al this in the particular Churches of diuers Kingdomes and partes of the world vv beginning with the Israelites in Ierusalem and so proceding into al furie and Samaria and to the vt most of the earth Act. 1. x S. Paul of Iacobs yongest sonne Beniamin last called to Apostleship was chiefly sent to the Gentiles y Other Apostles of diuers tribes sent first to the Iewes secondarily to Gentiles z As the Church begane by the omnipotent powre of God so by the same only powre it is conserued a Chastice therfore ô God al persecuters of thy Church who are but as weake wauering reedes in comparison of thy powre
powre amongst the dead h Myn enimies haue endeuored not only to beleue me of temporal life wherby I should goe into limbus but also to kil my soule spiritually wherby I should descend into the lower hel of the damned i Thy iust wrath also ô God hath excedingly afflicted me k O God deliuer me whiles I am yet liuing for I may not looke for extraordinarie and miraculous helpe as to be raised againe after death l When I shal be dead buried I can not denounce thy praises as now I can to mortal men m Much lesse shal the damned praise thee in eternal perdition n As wel young o as waxing elder I haue bene stil afflicted p My miserable estate hath alienated al freindes neighboures acquantances from me The Church of Christ neuer faileth the 6. key a Otherwise called Idithun 1. Paral. 25. or rather Ethan who was very wise mentioned with others to whom Salomon is preferred for wisdom 3. Reg. 4. v. 31 and signifieth strong applied here to those that are strong in assured hope of Christs promises notwithstanding it semeth sometimes to the weake that his promises are not performed b In al generations c The heauens shal rather fal then Gods truth faâ—le Mystically in the Apostles and by their preaching the Church of Christ is built for euer d Dauids seede conserued til Christ was borne of his virgin mother and in his spiritual seede his kingdom the Church is for euer conserued Otherwise not verified of Dauids temporal kingdom which decayed in the captiuitie of Babylon and is now wholly destroyed e The Angels f The prophet aludeth to the plagues and miracles in Aegypt and in other enimies g Conuersion of Gentiles h VVhether God punish as with the left hand i or bestow benefites as with the right hand al is to his glorie and according to mercie and truth k They are spiritually happie that do thus consider of Gods meruelous procedings praise the same and reioyce therin l powre and kingdom :: Thus God promised to establish the kingdom of the Iewes in Dauid and his familie 1 Reg. 16. 2. Reg. 5. and other places which was performed aâ— in a figure but more fully in Christ Act. 13. v. 22. * I vvil not lie m Christian iust soules as the sunne n and as the perfect or full moone See the first Tome page 716. S. Augustin also expoundeth this verse in the Anagogical sense of the iust after the Resurrection in glorie where the soule shal be like the sunne and the bodie which now is mutable shal be like the moone not as now alwayes changing but as the ful moone alwayes perfect :: God hauing promised al the aforsaide the prophet in the person of the weake lamenteth that the contrarie shal happen as wel in the temporal kingdom oppressed by the Assirians Babylonians Persians Grecians and Romanes as in the Church impugned by innumerable sortes of Heretikes and other Infidels o Amongst manie pensiue thinges this one word doth comforte vs thy promise remaineth thou hast not denied to send Christ but differred him p From the use of Sacrifice and Sacraments wherby sinners were wount to be cleansed :: The Psalmist prayeth and prophecieth that God wil respect the weaknes of man maintaine his Church in mante natioÌ„s saue manie soules q As though Christivere changed and turned from vs. r So we wish and pray that al may blesse and praise thee Amen Though Christians do sinne yet Christ loseth not his Church Hard places explicated by the cleare Gods Promises to Dauid were not fulfilled in Salomon but in Christ Defectes in the lewes supplied in the Gentiles Man rightly created fel by sinne into miseries the 2. key a Some Expositors thincke Moyses was the author of this Psalme and of the tenne next folowing But others hold that Dauid vvas author of al and that Moyses his name is here put in the title by Esdras because this Psalme is like to the prayer of Moyses vvhen the people prouoked Gods vvrath by their sinnes in the desert And because mans creation fal punishmeÌ„t and Gods mercie to vvards him are here described which Moyles first vvritte as going before the vvritten lavv And that Moyses made not this Pialme is probably gethered by the 10. verse where the ordinarie age of men is described to be in streingth and vigore senentie yeares or of some fourscore and the greater part of the one or the other is in labour and sorovv And it is euident Deut. 34. that Moyses liued in al an hundred and tvventie yeares and his eye was not dimme neither vvere his reeth moued So Aaron Iosue and others commonly liued longer then is here mentioned But Dauid vvas old and impotent at seuentie yeares 3. Reg. 1. S. Hâ—larion liuing neere seuentie yeares in his heremitage S Remigius gouerning the Church of Rhemes seuentie yeares and the like are accounted to haue bene ful of dayes and such as liued longer are reputed extraord narie Agane it is more euidenly proued that Moyses vvas not author of the 94. and 95. Psalmes b Alwayes from the beginning of the world to the end c The Prophet sheweth that the world was created in and with time not eternal d And that only God is eternal e God hath often saide that he vvould not the death of sinners but rather that they be connerted and liue for euer f Though some liued long none for al that did reach to a thousand yeares yet it is nothing before God and in respect of eternitie g The youth of man quickly passeth h old age can not last long vvherof cometh our English prouerb A young man may dye sovvne an old man can not liue long i Sinne the cause of shortnes of mans life * Seculum k Mans life as brickle as a spiders vveb or mans life vvasteth continually as a spider vvasteth her self by spinning and consuming her ovvne substance l These numbers literarly shew the shortnes of the longer sorte of mens liues Mystically seuen signifie the rest after laboures of this vvorld and perteyn to the old testament eight signifie the revvard in the resurrection perteyning to the nevv testament VVhich multiplied by tenne a perfect number make seuentie and eightie VVhich ioyned together make an hundred and fiftie The number of al these Psalmes m These numbers literarly shew the shortnes of the longer sorte of mens liues Mystically seuen signifie the rest after laboures of this vvorld and perteyn to the old testament eight signifie the revvard in the resurrection perteyning to the nevv testament VVhich multiplied by tenne a perfect number make seuentie and eightie VVhich ioyned together make an hundred and fiftie The number of al these Psalmes n It is of Gods milde prouidence that mans life is short for that manie if they vvere sure or had probabilitie to liue long vvould presume to sinne more o Seing God of his iustice punished al mankind for one sinne of our first
for the assured certaintie therof f As wel the worshippers of grauen or painted images of Iupiter Mars Bacchus and the like as the worshippers of the same imagined false goddes shal be confounded g The Catholique Church h And al particular Churches members of the vniuersal i Praise our Lord Christ who is sanctitie it selfe and sanctifieth others The Church in al nations The 6. key a Prefiguring Christ who hath made his saluation knowen in al nations b A new benefite of grace making men new in spirite requireth a new songue of gratitude c Raised vp himselfe from death d Made his grace effectually knowen by raising men from sinne and deliuering them from the powre of the diuel e Some of the Iewes conuerted to Christianitie Rom. 11. f In voice Cantate exultate psallite g In hart h In instruments i Christ directeth and disposeth al thinges rightly in this world k And wil accordingly geue iust sentence in the end Christ our Messias the 5. key a Though manie enimies do rage and impugne Christ b though the whole earth be trubled thervvith yet Christ vvho sitteth Lord ouer the highest Angels Cherubins and Seraphins obteyneth the victorie reigneth and doth his vvil in al the earth c Requireth discretion d in fauour of thyn elect people e Hebrevv Doctors expound this of the Arke in the old testament but the Doctors of the Church vnderstand Christs humanitie in the holie Eucharist f Here it is euident and S. Augustin sayth this place taketh avvay al doubt that Moyses vvas a Priest against those that for maintaining the heresie of Laiheadshippe denie it â— 23. in Leuit. g By example of their praying and obtaining the Psalmist confirmeth his prophecie that Priestes of the new Testament shal pray and obtaine mercie of Christ for the Church h God reuenged the machinations made against them punishing the rebellion of chore Dathan and Abyron Num. 16. Christs humanitie is his footestoole adored in the Eucharist S. Ambrose S. Augustin The receiuers of the B. Sacrament do sinne if they do not adore it One Creator of al thinges The 1. key a of praise b Not only Iewes but also al Gentiles c God eueryvvhere present yet more peculiarly heareth his suppliants praying in the temple or place dedicated to his seruice d He only whom we serue as our Lord is the only God and there is no other e Peculiar dedicated place as v. 2. f As God is alwayes merciful in geuing and promising g so he is euer faithful in performing Instruction to gouerne the 7. key a These tvvo capital diuine vertues are euer ioyned in al Gods vvorkes for both vvhich experienced tovvards him selfe the Psalmist rendereth thankes and praises b I wil do myn endeuoure to knovv the immaculate vvay c vvhich I can not do but by thy grace coming vnto me For by helpe therof I did as folovveth d That is al and euerie one thus wickedly disposed I abhorred e I kept such vnder as a seruant or slaue f Prospered not gotte no benefite by me g Speedely and without delay I cutte of al disordered people h that others might not be corrupted by them The fift penitential Psalme the 7. key a Euerie petition is a prayer b and that which procedeth from more feruent affection is called a crie though it burst not out into clamoure nor perhaps into anie voice at al. For God saide to Moyses praying in mere silence but vvith vehemencie of spirite Exod. 14 VVhy criest thou to me c Though sinne prouoke Gods wrath because we by sinning turne from him and not he first from vs yet we pray God not so to leaue vs but to geue vs new grace that by humilitie and penance we may returne to him and not dye in sinne d Mans dayes and al his workes are nothing worth but vanish like smoke so long as he is in mortal sinne e yea his best workes as if he geue almose fast pray and dye for the truth yet al those auaile nothing 1. Cor. 13. but are f like dryed stickes or chippes fitte to kindle the fire g My soule separated by sinne from God withereth as grasse that is cutte from the roote h because I haue lost al sauour and appetite to spiritual meate i In this miserable state k I am as bones and flesh cleauing together without moysture or radical humour l I fled from conuersation of men for sorow and shame of my sinnes m as a crow that only flieth by night or as an owle or batte n Also as a sparow hauing lost her mate remaineth mourning and solitarie in the accustomed nest ornere vnto it o Those that were wont to praise or flatter me now are as sworne enimies against me p Bread sauoured to me no better then ashes q and drinke gaue me no comfort but stil I wept r I am most especially aflicted because thou art angrie Å¿ In that thou didst sometime aduance me in prosperitie t my fall is so much greater and more grieuous v As a shadow declineth to nothing and al becometh darknes when the sunne and other light departeth euen so I that am but a shadow decline to mere darknes when thy fauoure parteth from me w and I lose my beautie as grasse cutte from the ground withereth x But I am meruelously comforted considering that thou our Messias the Sonne of God art immutable for euer y and thy memorable promise of redeeming mankind wil haue effect in al generations z Thou rising to helpe who semedst to haue forgote wilt protect the Church and euerie faithful soule a because thou hast differred long b and because the time by thee designed semeth to approch c Men that shal heare thyn Apostles preach shal proue good and fitte matter for the building of thy Church d and the simplest poore people as it were the earth or dust e shal participate of this mercie f Besides those Iewes that shal beleue in Christ much more the Gentiles shal feare and serue him g His glorie is so euident that al kinges know it though al be not conuerted h Of holie Patriarches Priestes Prophetes and of al true penitents i That shal be made a new creature in Christ k The faithful people of the Church according to their habilitie endeuour to serue Christ l Grant me time and meanes to be mature in vertue in this life m Be changed in qualitie Heb. 1. n The Church of Christ perpetual Gratitude for Gods benefits The 7. key a Inspired to Dauid and written by him b Shew forth praises and thankes c al my cogitations affections senses and powres d The first benefite of grace is remission of sinnes e the second is curing euil habites or dispositions f The third to conserue from falling againe g the fourth to geue victorie and reward in abundant measure h The fifth to grant al lawful petitions temporal and spiritual which are good for the soule i
blesse and praâ—e God for euermore The definition of Idolatrie Diuers sortes of Idolatrie Angels honored as goddes Men liuing or dead Corporal creatures sensible and without sense Imagees of false goddes Imagees them selues reputed goddes Idolaters are voide of reason And seruants of diuels â—sal 95. â—5 A prayer with praise of God the 7. key a I am induced to loue God b because he alwayes heareth my prayers c So long as I shal liue d VVhen serred like a stray sheepe from thee the paines of death e and the danger of hel-torments both due for sinne inuironed me and I was not ware therof f But by tribulation falling vpon me I came to knowe my dangerous estate g turned to thee and prayed as foloweth h Afflicted with tribulations i I wil endeuoure to please God in the congregation of those that liue herein grace and in heauen in glorie Thankesgeuing for our Redemer the 5. key a I beleued that God would helpe me b therfore I freely professed that I trusted in him For then in dede faith is perfect when we confesse with mouth that which we beleue in hart c I was vehemently afflicted in tribulations This in the Hebrew is ioyned to the next Psalme before d In the middes of my great affliction I professed that al mans helpe is vaine false deceipful and defestiue and therfore our trust must be in God only e Considering that God hath not only geuen and bestowed manie great benefites vpon me and al mankind but also hath rendered good for euil mercie for our sinneâ— we hâ—uâ—â—g rendered euil for good what now shal I render sayth a true penitent for al that he hath thus rendered to me deseruing so euil f Considering that God hath not only geuen and bestowed manie great benefites vpon me and al mankind but also hath rendered good for euil mercie for our sinneâ— we hâ—uâ—â—g rendered euil for good what now shal I render sayth a true penitent for al that he hath thus rendered to me deseruing so euil g Seing I am not able to render anie thing worthie of Gods fauoure to me yet I wil do that I can I wil gratfully accept his great benefite the cuppe of Christs passion which he dâ—uunke for mankind h and wil praise and cal upon his name i I wil pay voluntarie vowes k for Gods glorie and edification of others l yea I wil offer my life and suffer death when Gods glorie shal require it in whose sight the death of Sainctes is precious and most highly esteemed m Alvvayes vnderstood that such as suffer persecution be in good state of then soules the true seruantes of God n the children of the Church his handmaide o Deliuered me from captiuitie of sinne p In the Church of the faithful The Church of Christ in alnations the 6. key a Not only some but al nations of the Gentiles b and al Ievves Christs Redemption being abundantly sufficient for al are inuited to praise God Rom. 15. v. 11. c Because he hath multiplied his mercie to vs Gentiles to vvhom he made no promise d and most truly performed his promise made to the levves Christ beneficial Mysteries are celebrated by his Church the 6. key a Let vs praise God for his goodnes in making vs of nothing geuing vs manie benefites b and remitting our sinnes Psal 105. 106. 135. c Let the Church of the nevv testament especially confesse his goodnes vvhich hath receiued more mercie and grace d Let al the Clergie praise God novv in the time of more grace and of greater spiritual functions e Yea let the Whole bodie of the Church al that feare and serue God praise his mercie f As wel spiritual as temporal g Though innumerable oppose and endeuour to hurt me saith the Church or anie iust person h yet by Gods povvre not by myn ovvne I am defended and they punished and so the iust hath the victorie and triumpheth i In great troopes and furie k vvith sharpe though shorte force and vvith special noise to terrifie me but in God I ouercame al l I vvas sometimes by vehemencie of tentation declining to sinne m but Gods grace assisted and strengthned me n The same vvord right hand thrise mentioned signifieth the B. Trinitie Also Our Lord signifying Christ in his humanitie the chief instrument of God is here often repeted to signifie the singular efficacie therof o God chastiseth his children p because he vvould not that they should dye eternally So he punisheth as a father not as an enimie q The Prophet novv speaketh in the person of iust soules requiring spiritual doctrin and foode r and promising to serue God Å¿ An euident prophecie of Christ vttered by the Royal Psalmist and novv confessed by euerie Christian that our Sauiour reiected by the Ievves is neuertheles the builder of his Church by ioyning the tvvo peoples of Ievves and Gentiles as tvvo vvalles into one house t God ordayned this acceptable time of grace Mat. 21. â—â— 20. Act. 4. Iâ—m 9. 1 Pet. 2. v The songue of the Hebrevv children vvhen Christ entered Ierusalem vvith palmes of triumph and acclamations w The voice of Christ and his Apostles and other Clergie blessing the people as they desire x This was fulfilled when Christ was brought with bowes of palme and other signes of triumph from Bethania y through the whole citie euen into the Temple and vnto the Altar Mat. 21. z Our first chife and final dutie is to praise God v. 1. vlt. Perfect iustice is in keping Gods law the 7. key The obscuritie of this profound and Psalm appeareth not to the vulgar reader S Augustin differred the explication of this Psalme Omitted to d 〈…〉 e one difficultie At last made 32. sermons in explication therof S. Ambrose writte 22 sermons vpon this Psalme King Dauid a great master of moral doctrin VVhy this Psalme was composed in order of the Alphabet VVhy eight verses are begunne with euerie letter S Basils iudgement that this Psalme conteyneth the argument of manie Psalmes Other expositors of this Psalme S. Ieroms interpretation and explication of the Hebrew Alphabet Idem Proem lament 1. Cor. 13. * God in himself Most of these letters haue also other significations And are diuersly explicated by S. Ambrose S. Beda and others VVherby we may lerne though we vnderstand no more that holie Scriptures are ful of mysteries as S. Ierom calleth this and hard to be vnderstod Gods lavv especially commended in this Psalme 14 Symonyma signifying the lavv of God Gods grace necessarie in euerie good vvorke It enableth freevvil to merite This title vvas added by the Septuagint to admonish vs that this Psalme conteyneth that singular maner of praising God signified by the two Hebrevv vvordes Allelu ja as before Psal 104. a VVhereas al without exception desire to be happie and blessed b they are indede happie according to the perfectest happines of this life that are immaculate c and they
and long The name Cedar is interpreted blackenes and obscuritie which signifieth darkenes of error and sinne g The wicked afflict those that geue no cause of offence Gods protection the 3. key a Towardes Ierusalme and towards heauen b Al helpe cometh from heauen that is from God who of his diuine ordinance especially heareth prayers made in holie places 3. Reg 7. c The iust speaketh and wisheth wel to his owne soule Especially the vvhole Church reioyceth in Gods assured protection d The militant Church e Prosperitie f nor aduersitie can ouerthrow the Church g spiritual life Ioyes of heauen promised to the iust the 10. key a Diuers Prophetes told the Iewes in captiuitie that they should returne to Ierusalem Al Prophetes Christ also and his Apostles and Priestes preach the entrance and ioyes of heauen to the iust Al vvhich the Psalmist savv in prophetical spirite and reioyced b The Ievves coÌ„sider that sometimes they vvere ioyful in the Temple of Ierusalem Christians reioyce in the comforte they haue in the militant Church c Communitie and participation of spiritual graces is a great ioy to Catholiques vvherof the â—amâ— Prophet speaketh Psal 118. v. 6â— and often elsvvhere d Al the tvvelue Tribes frequented Ierusalem e and al nations of the vvorld do come to the Catholique Church f Seates of Iudgement vvere placed in Ierusalem g and seates of Iudgement in the Catholique Church h of Christ i Christ exhorteth to aâ—ke k and promiseth to geue that is rightly asked Christians also inuite each other to pray for the Church Matt. â—â— v. 22. l Christ prayeth for his Church m and gaue his peace to the Apostles and in them to their successors n For in heauenlie Ierusalem al good thinges are prepared are geuen to Sainctes reigning there foreuer A praâ—eâ— in afflict oâ— the 7. key a Seruantes expecting necessaries at their masters handes are commonly very attentiue to receiue that vvhich they hope for so must the faithful praying God be very attentiue and not distracted in their prayers b An other example of handmaides who generally are more diligent then men c Though God suffer his seruantes to sustaine some affliction and reprech yet he heareth and deliuereth them before they be oppressed d Seing persecution stil increase or continevv long the faithful are then specially to conceiue hope of speedie â—â—l eâ—c Gods protection the 3. key a If God had not sent his helpe and defence to vs b we could not haue escaped the force of our enimies c The vvord perhaps doth not here import a doubt or vncertanitie but in modest maner of asseueration leaueth the iudgement of the euent that should hapen if God did not protect his seruantes to their ovvne consideration vvhich is an vsual phrase in most languages d So sudainly should the vveake vvithout Gods protection be destroyed as men are deuoured svvalovved vp by rauening vvild beasts euen before they be throughly dead So vvas Ionas svvalovved into the vvhales bellie e Furious persecution f Suddaine great trubles g Mans subteltie often deceiueth an other man but there is no counsel able to circumuent God Gods protection the 3. key a Thâ—se that confidently trust in God are in such securitie as is mount Sion vvhich is a hil defended also vvith other hilles round about b An other thing required to this securitie is to dvvel vvithin Ierusalem not the terrestrial citie for as S. Augustin obserueth the levves that dwelt therin are destroyed or made captiues and hitherto reiected of God but in the Catholique Church c God wil not alwayes nor finally leaue his seruants in tribulation but only a vvhile for their good d This prayer is also an asseueration for it is certaine that God wil defend and reward the good and right of hart e And no lesse assuredly God wil punish not only the notorious wicked and principal auctors of wickednes but also al those that for feare or for commoditie or for anie other cause decline into obligations bondes couenants or anie vvay consent in external shew with the wicked against God as in outward profession of Heresie or Schisme though such temporizers do not thincke in their hart that the pretended religion is true wherto they are drawne to yeld external conformitie For as the Psalmist here teacheth our Lord wil bring al such accessarie offenders to the same iudgement and punishment vvith the principal vvorkers of iniquitie f Al vvhich being punished then Ierusalem the Catholique Church shal haue peace The deliuered from captiuitie reioyce the 7. key a The Ievves released from captiuitie vvere excedingly and almost incredibly comforted as men for great and vnexpected sundaine ioy thinke it rather a dreame then a truth that they are deliuered from miseries So S. Peter vvhen he vvas deliuered out of prison by an Angel thought it rather a vision then a true deliuerie Such spiritual ioy deuoute soules haue vvhen they are deliuered from sinne Act. 1â— b VVheras in the tvvo former verses and very commonly the Prophet speaketh in the preter tense for the assurance of that he foreshevveth as if it vvere already donne yet here he vt eâ—eâ—h his prophecie in the future tense that the Gentiles wil confesse that God dealeth magnifically vvith his people c The people also themselues gratfully confesse that God dealeth magnifically vvith them d The Prophet forseing al this in spirite prayeth for the performance hereof e And that it may spedely be done as a torrent that runneth in the south part of the vvorld is commonly very great much desired but scarse expected f This is the ordinarie disposition of God that his seruants shal make their seeding vvhich is doe good vvorkes saith S. Augustin vvith teares in tribulation vpon earth g and reape a plentiful haruest the revvard of their suffering and vvel vvorking in the next life In assured hope vvherof the Psalmist and the vvhole Church joyfully conclude this Psalme vvith the tvvo verses folovving Gods helpe in al good vvorkes the 3. key a God not permitting Dauid to build the Temple promised that his sonne should build it and therfore besides other good admonitions geuen to his sonne Salomon he directeth this Psalme to him to be songue vvith others in the dedication of the Temple 3. Reg. 8. 2. Par. 5. b Vnlesse God be the principal Agent no vvorke can prosper c It is vaine to atempt anie thing vvithout Gods grace assisting d they that so doing thincking they haue done something rest e after their painful trauel must rise againe beginne anevv because that vvhich they seme to haue done vvel is nothing vvorth nor shal haue revvard f Contrarivvise vvhere God geuing grace those that truly loue him do good vvorkes g vvith great ease and dilight as they take their sleepe h they merite inheritance in heauen i for their good vvorkes k the revvard is promised to the true children of God borne to him in the
spiritual Et cont Mend. c. 1â— â—â—â—ym in Pâ—al 1â—7 VVhy God would haue them obscure Isai of noble lineage and a marâ—iâ— prophecied a long time Presat ad Paul Lusto Is called the Euangelical Prophet Hewritte in a high stile S. Ieâ—o Epist ad Paâ—â—â—â— Et in com Isaâ— S. Aug. â—â— 18. c. 27. â—uâ—t lib 9 c. â— conâ—â—â—â— Heb. 1. Liued in the kingdom of Iuda The contents diuided into two general partes and into eight particular 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. The first part The kingdom of Iuda shal be captiue in Babylon for their ingratitude towards Gods and other sinnes :: Not Aâ—â—s the third of the lesse prophetes for this name is written in other letters in Hebrew but one of the royal bloud as S. Ierom. testifieth :: Prince Priest and people are al sicke of ingratitude against God other iniquities :: Ierusalem defaced and destroyed :: God continually preserueth some holie seede that his Church neuer faileth Rom. 9. :: Much wickednes reigned in Ierusalem before their captiuitie in Babylon but much more at Christs passion when they persecuted him euen to the Crosse and his disciples and al christians til their citie was taken by the Romanes and the whole nation dispersed :: The Rabbins vnderstand those Iudges and Priestes that gouerned the people after their deliuerie from captiuitie but S. Ierom expoundeth this and the like places of the Apostles and their successâ—â—s :: It is not only certaine but also euident that the prophet speaketh here and in innumerable other places of the Church of Christ which is the citie set vpon a mountaine Mat 5. vnto which al nations are gathered aâ—d al the time of the new Testament is called the last houre 1. Ioan. 2. because no time shal folow after this but al eternitie :: The Iewes were reiected after Christs death before which they were stil conserued though often seuerely punished And so now the Church of Christ shal neuer be reiected noâ— :: It is most absurde and contrarie to this and other Scriptures that Protestants seyne of great idolatrie in the Christian world for a thousand or more yeares together professing Christs name Religion and yet continually committing as these new masters imagine grosse idolatrie :: This was fulfilled first in the captiuitie of Babylon and more notoriously after Christs passion in the destruction of Ierusalem and dispersion of the Iewes euen to this day and yet forward til nere the end of this world :: An Ecclesiastical preacher must not flatter the people He must moue teares sayth S. Ierom not laughter Apoc. 1. :: By the metaphor of wemen S. Ierom vnderstandeth the cities of Iurie of which Ierusalem was the head and Sion the chiefe place there of al which were defaced by the Babylonians but more fully destroyed by Titus and Vespatian fourtie yeares after Christs Passion :: After the reduction of heathnish or heretical people to catholique religion there wil be great want of spiritual pastors :: Not al the Iewes that escaped temporal death in the destruction of Ierusalem but those only shal be eternally saued that beleuing shal be baptized and liue wel :: Isaie of the tribe of Iuda here prophecieth the doleful songue which Christ vttered weeping ouer Ierusalem fore seeing foretelling their destruction Luc. 19. v. 41. Mat. 21. :: Al this sheweth that God only subtracting his protection no man nor people is able to stand of whose ruine God is not the auctor but only permitteth that they fal into sinnes and so into other miseries :: An admonition to celebrate festiual dayes with â—oly religious exercises and not to folow drunkennes nor other wicked or vaine thinges Rom. 12. :: Greuous sinnes must be greuously punished Such as was the sinne of the Ievves persecuting Christ 4. Reg. 15 2. Par. 26 :: Neither Isaie nor Moyses nor anie other mortal man did euer see God in himselfe but only shadowed Yet the wicked calumniously accused condemned and put Isaie to cruel death vpon pretence of blasphemie for saying that he saw God VVhich he otherwise said not but couered by the vvinges of the Seraphimes Origen in hunc locum S. Ierom. Tradi Hebraicis in Paral. Apoc. 4. Rom. 1â— :: Isaie was not only an Euangelical but also an Apostolical prophet with whom God here treateth and procedeth as with an Apostle saying VVhom shal I send and the prophet answering Send me God sent him saying Goe c. S. Ierom in Proâ—mio Isais Mat. 23. :: Before this the kinges of Syria and of Israel had taken king Achaz in battel and caried avvay great spoyles 2. Paral. 28. But presuming to do the like againe God suffered them not to preuaile My stically this signified that heretikes of diuers sectes conspire together to impugne the Catho like Church VVhich they do much afflict and terrifie but can neuer ouerthrow iâ— S. Ierom in hunc loâ—â—â— 4. Reg. 16 :: Though Achaz vvas very vvicked and committed idolatrie 4. Reg. 16. 2. Par. 28. yet he beleued in God Almightie knovving that he ought not to tempt him :: Vpon occasion of Gods mercie promised vvithout mans desert which king Achaz hardly beleued to confirme the same with a farre greatter example God inspired the Prophet also to forshevv the greater mysterie of Christs Incarnation his conception birth of a virgin for the redemption of â—l mankind Luc. 1. 4. Reg. 19. :: The mysterie here prophocied is of so great importance as would require a very great booke for ful explication therof :: Christ the Sonne of God and virgins child quickly taketh the pray from the diuel who before possessed almost al the world :: The prophet speaketh of the tenne tribes vvhich ioyned forces with the king of Syria against Ierusalem but them selues vvere first brought into captiuity by the Assyrians God protecting Ierusalem for that time and long after Luc. 2. Rom. 9. 1. Pet. 2. :: VVheter they seke to God in their extreme distresse not sincerely but â—â—acted :: or seke worldlie helpe they shal not escape miserie :: S. Mathew expoundeth this prophecie of Christ first preaching in Galilee VVhere his disciples beleued in him folowed him Mat. 4. :: But after his passion few Iewes beleued in him in comparison of the Gentiles Iudic. 7. :: He that is great yea omnipotent God is borne a litle one in this vvorld and vvithout violence conquereth ruleth al the vvorld Luc. 2. :: God punishing sinners and they not repenting his iust furie stil increaseth punishing eternally al those that neuer repent :: VVhere is no repentance there can be no remission As v. 12. 17. ch 10. v. 4. c. :: VVheras good lawes are the stabilitie of the coÌ„mon wealth wicked are the ruine therof Such as Ieroboam made forbidding to goe to Ierusalem and setting vp golden calues in Bethel and Dan causing the people to serue them as the goddes of Israel 3. Reg. 12. v. 16. Such also as the Scribes and
the Iewes from Babylon by Cyrus king of Medes and Persians now also of Assirians :: Because al kinges that reigned amoÌ„g the Iewes vvere annointed vvith oyle Cyrus is called christ though he was not ordayned with this ceremony of annointing :: S. Ierom noteth here out of Iosephus l. 11. Antiq that Cyrus finding his name long before prophe cied by Isaias became very beneuolous to the Ievves louing them as the familiar seruants of God 2. Par. â—â— :: But though he knew and professed one God no other 1. Esd 1. yet he was not conuerted in al pointes of religion neither serued God according to that general knowlege he had and so knew not God rightly :: The prophet in the former prophecie contemplating Christ as in a figure novv eleuated more in spirite prophecieth of Christ only vvho built his Church vpon a sure rock Not of Cyrus who being aduanced by God yet perfectly knevv not God v. 4. nor of Zorobabel vvho did not release the people from captiuitie but together with others vvas released neither had the title of a king but liued in subiection to other kinges S. Ierom. in hunc locum Rom. 9. Iere. 18. Rom. â—4 Phil. 2. :: Bel or Belus called also Saturnus was of such estimation that they offered to him insacrifice not only men that vvere taken captiues but also their owne sonnes Nabo otherwise called Da gon vvas an especial idol amongst the Philistims 1. Reg. 5. Rom. â— :: Not Cyrus saith S. Ierom but Christ the Orient â—â—arre prophec ed by Balaam Num. 24 whom the Sages came to adore from the East Mat. 2. :: Babylon not hitherto ouercome at last was brought to miserie and destruction Nahum 3. :: Gods people coÌ„taminating themselues with sinne were suffered to fal into ignominious captiuitie but God geueth them grace of repentance then seuerely punisheth their vnmerciful afflicters peâ—â—ecuters Apoc. â— Insea 51. :: By waters in the Hebrew phrase is here vnderstood the fountaine or spring the prophet speaking to those that were of the tribe of Iuda who especially halenged the preeminences and blessings of Israel the Patriarch but had not his vertues of fortitude and internal fight of God signified by the name Israel :: God spareth conserueth his people not for their merites but of his mercie shevving his benignitie that they may repent if they vvil Iere. 2â— Exo. 17. Nu. 20. :: These promises of reconciliation to God and of peace perteine to the penitent not to the obstinate in impietie The 8. part Al nations shal be conuerted to Christ some Iewes in the primitiue Church and many nere the end of the world :: This word from afarre the like doth conuince saith S. Ierom that the prophet speaketh of al nations to be conuerted to Christ And as this Prophet hath already spoken much of Christ and his Church so hence forth more especially he sheweth him selfe rather an Euangelist or an Apostle then only a Prophet which S. Ierom testifieth of him Epist ad Paulin. Act. 13. 2. Cor. 6 Apoc. 7. :: The Church of the old testament lamenteth that she semeth to be forsaken in respect of the manie great benefites bestowed on the Church of Christ :: But God answereth that he can not wil not forget nor forsake his Church which in dede is al one in the old and new testament only differing in state and therfore that which he doth to her in the new testament perteyneth to the whole Church in general of al times al places Isa 6â— :: God diuorced not the Synagogue from him of hardnes of hart :: Neither deliuered her for payment as though he were in debt to anie creditor :: But her owne reuolt and iniquities separated her from Christ Isa 59. Num. 11. :: Skill of tongue how to speake discretion when where was geuen to Isaias ch 6. v. 6. Much more saith S. Ierom to Christe who spake in his life was silent in his passion and now speaketh by his Apostles and other pastores Mat. 26. Rom. 8. :: In the next verse the rock caue are explicated to signifie Abraham and Sara who are proposed for examples to be imitated being so noble progenitors of the Iewes S. Paul exhorteth his countrie men and in them al Christians the like in spiritual progenitors that first plant Catholique Religion in anie place saying Remember your Prelates vvhich haue spoken the vvord of God to you Heb. 13. Psal 36. :: As God destroyed Pharao the proud dragon in the sea which he dried vp for his people to passe so he wil ouerthrow the diuel deliuer captiues from sinne tyrannie Exo. 14. Isa 49. :: Spoile destruction shal happen by famine sword Isa 47. :: The Iewes had not wronged the Babylonians neither had mankind sinned against the diuel but both had offended God :: VVho of his bountie payde mans ransom which no other man was able to pay Gen. 46. Rom. 2. Ezec. â—â— :: Communication with infidels in spiritual thinges is in no case lawful as S. Paul sheweth by this text 2. Cor. 6. v. 17. :: That manie hearing the truth preached do not beleue it is by their obstinate freewil because they do not obey the Gospel Ro. 10. v. 16. when their vnderstanding directeth them that it is not disagreable to reason :: Our Sauiour died and was buried where the wicked were coÌ„monly punished :: Yet was buried richly honorably by Ioseph of Aromathia Nicodemus :: In the old testament Gentiles were barren bringing no fruite to God but in the new testament they are fructful the Iewes are barren til the later end of the world when they also shal be fructful againe Gal. 4. Lut. â— Gen. 9. :: As it is assured that the world shal neuer be drowned againe with water so it is that the Church of Christ shal neuer be suppressed :: An other assurance that moutaines hilles shal rather be moued yea some mountaines shal be remoued but the Church shal be alwayes firme and perpetual Ioan. â— v. 45. :: Grace is offered to al but those only are iustified and replenished with more grace and spiritual giftes that cooperate doing that which in them lieth desiring thirsting iustice for such saith our Sauiour shal haue their fil Mat. 5. v. 6. Apo. 22. Act. 13. :: The beginning of Gods seruice is to forsake the way of wickednes :: The wayes of Gods seruice and of seruing this world are so opposite and contrarie that it is vnpossible to walke in them both at once No man can serue these two masters God and this world we must therfore so vse this world that we may serue God and inherite heauen :: Iudgement is a right resolution to do Gods wil and iustice is the perfect performance therof as before is noted cha 32. Sap. 1. :: Vnder the name of Sabbath is vnderstood the obseruation of al the law :: Those that of free election choose
Ieremie vttered by him long after those which are in the former chapters yea and after some of those which are recorded in the chapters folowing For he speaketh here of the time when Nabuchodonosor inuaded the countrie :: Gods grace is euer ready that sinners may conuert if they vvil Deut. 7. 11 30. :: This was prophecied before that which is written in the chapter precedent for the prophetes do not obserue the order of historie :: By Galaad he signifieth the kinges palace :: By Libanus Ierusalem :: By sanctifie segregate separate or designe to this office Deut. 29. 3. Reg. 9. :: The fourth sonne of Iosias 1. Par. 3. v. 15. :: To whom as is probable Nabuchodonosor gaue the title of king after the death of Sedecias :: Otherwise called Ioachin the sonne of Ioakim 4. Reg. 24. v. 6. This Ioachin or Iechonias was restored to good estate 4 Reg. 25. v. 27. but not to the dignitie or power of a king neither Salathiel Zorobabel or others of his posteritie til Christ Ezec 13. 34. Isa 4. 40. 45. :: Christ who is iust of himself who maketh others iust and without whom no man can be iust Ezec. 34. Dan 9. Ioa. 1. v. 45. Deut. 33. :: To trust their owne iudgement not beleuing the definitions of the Church relying euerie one vpon his priuate spirite is a manifest note of heretikes false prophetes or Apostataes :: Mission of Pastors Prophetes was alvvayes so necessary in Gods Church that whosoeuer coÌ„meth without right mission is a false prophet a woolfe not a pastor :: False prophetes may do false miracles that is strange thinges to deceiue others but can not worke true miracles Because therfore it is hard for vulgar people to iudge which are false miracles the former note of right mission is a more secure marke to know true false prophets :: Literally he prophecieth that king Ieconias and others caried in the first traÌ„smigration into Babylon should be released or exalted and king Sedecias with his children folovvers should perish but mystically he prophecieth that the good shal prosper be high ly rewarded the wicked shal be miserable and most seuerely punished :: As is noted before ch 21. these prophe cies are not written in order of the time when they were vttered For this vision perteyneth to Ioakim who was father to Ieconias and elder brother to Sedecias of whom the for mer chapters make mentioÌ„ 4. Reg. 17. :: This wicked king is called Gods seruant in that he was his instrument oâ— minister to punish other sinners Dan. 9. 1. Esd 1. 3. Esd 1. :: These seuentie yeares begane in the eleuenth yeare of Sedecias :: This metaphor of a cuppe signifieth that Gods wrath is powred out to punish sinners As Psa 74. v. 9. Isa 51. v. 17. :: The Ismaelites Agarenes otherwise called Sarazens powled their heare to the eares left the lowest part long as now the Polonians Hungarians vse to be powled 1. Pet. 4. Ioel. 3. Amos. 1. :: As those that labour in the vinepressesing to encorege ech other so in affliction it wil be necessarie to doe the like :: Though God of his nature is most meke like to a doue yet prouoked by sinne he powreth out wrath * Men of the cities :: Gods coÌ„mâ—nations are conditional if the people persist in sinne they shal be punished as is threatned but if they repent the punishment shal be mitigated â— Reg 4. :: It is a most coÌ„mon phrase of holie Scripture to say al for most part Ch. 25. 2. Par. 36. 1. Esd 1. 3. Esd 1. :: Common people doe easily change their iudgement sometimes to the better as here to saue the prophets life sometimes to worse as when they had receiued our Sauiour with ioy on palmesunday within few dayes after they cried Crucifie him Mich. 3. :: Bandes and chaynes are apt signes of captiuitie because they are the very instruments wherwith captiues are bond :: Hangmen or executioners are Gods instruments his seruantes in punishing the wicked Ch. 23. 29. Ch. 14. :: It is so false that the treasures caried away shal quickly be restored that in dede more shal be caried away before the former be recouered 4 Reg. 25. 4 Reg. 24. 4. Reg. 25. :: Sedecias reigning eleuen yeares the fourth yeare of his reigne may vvel be called in the beginning of his reigne :: The prophet hearing a good thing falsly auouched wisheth it might be so but left others be deceiued warneth the people not to beleeue it because it is false and shal not happen as the false prophet affirmeth The 4. part Consolations and threates as the people shal deserue with the destruction of Ierusalem cap tiuitie of the king people and their release after 70. yeares :: Against the flatery of false prophetes affirming that the captiues shal shortly be reduced Ieremie sincerely writeth vnto them that they must remaine in Babylon a long time Ch. 14. Ch. 25. 2. Par. 36. I. Esd 1. Dan. 9. 3. Isd I. :: The seduced people thought the false prophets had bene true prophetes of God Ch. 24. :: Their miserie shal be so great that it shal be as a prouerbe of them that wish euil to others to say The malediction of the Ievves fal vpon you as is more clerly explicated v. 22. :: It is probable by this Ch. 31. Ezec. 33. other places that vvith the evvo tribes of the kingdom of Iuda manie of the tenne tribes returned also from captiuitie whose chiefe citie was Samaria Iod. 1. Amos. 5. Sopho. 1. :: Only the true Church is perpetually consetued without interruption al other nations kingdomes coÌ„gregations do change and are consumed :: After seuentie yeares captiuitie the temple shal be reedified but more fully more perfectly this prophecie is fulfilled in Christ and his Apostles when the citie was built in a hiegh place the citie which can not be hidde sette in a mountaine :: Christ of the issue of Iacob :: VVho according to his diuinitie is the Sonne of God as he sayth of himselfe Ioan. 14. I am in the Father and the Father in me :: Together with the two tribes manie also of the tenne tribes were reduced from captiuitie And when Christ came into this world they were more readie to receiue him then the other two tribes Mat. 13 Mar. 6 Luc. 4. Ioan. 4. Isa 2. â—â—ich 4. Zach. â— :: God wil also â—â—evv his mercie to the tene tribes signified by Ephraim as a father loueth his first begotten :: By Rachel the mother of Ioseph Beniamin are signified al the vvemen of both kingdomes Israel Iuda mourning the miseries of the captiuitie And particularly of the mothers lamenting the slaughter of their children nere Bethlehem Mat. 2. Mat. 2 :: Gods grace is the principal cause of iustification :: Mans cooperation by freewil is the secoÌ„darie cause :: Christ in his mothers wombe in stature an infant
of compassion â—id wepe with their goddesse :: The prophet being first instructed by a voice that the destruction is nere at hand * Vas intersectionis :: forthvvith in the same vision 〈…〉 men coming to kil the idolaters :: Yet one is sâ—â—t before the six to â—aâ—ke some vvhom Gods mercie vvil saue from the slaughter because he neuer suffereth his Church to be vvholly destroyed * Marke vvith †:: For abuses of holie Sacrifices Sacramentes and other sacred Rites God suffereth first Churches and Monasteries to be destroyed and clergie men and other religious persons to be persecuted and so punishment proceedeth to other offenders as 1. Pet. 4. v. 17. iudgement beginneth at the house of God Some translate Signe a signe or sette a marke vpon the foreheades Others translate more distinctly Signe Thau vpon the foreheades or Marke the foreheades vvith Thau or T. That is with the letter which hath the forme of a Crosse It was in the time of Ezechiel in figure now is in remembrance of Christs Crosse The ancient Fathers testifie the continual vse of the signe of the Crosse in the Church Exo. 1â— 1. Cor. â— Honour of the Crosse proueth Christ to be God The signe of the Crosse vsed in Baptisme in Confirmation in the B Eucharist and in aâ— holie Rites Miraculous apparitions of the signe of the Crosse The signe â—â—â— the Crosse shal appeare before Christ coÌ„ming to iudge The vnsigned shal be confounded The rightly signed shal be glorified :: In this vision appeared in the ayre as it vvere a man sitting in a throne of sapphire stone ouer the image of Cherubs foure wheeles vnder them :: The strange forme of these foure payre of wheeles signified the consonant agrement of the old and nevv Testament S Greg. ho. 6. in Ezech. :: They were readie to goe forward backward on the right hand on the left or to what part soeuer without turning about :: It semeth euerie one had as it vvere foure faces v. â—t al like mens faces but one more resembling a mans face then the other one some what resembling an ore face c. 1. here called the face of a cherish another the face of a lion the other of an eagle :: The prophet in Chaldea saw in spirite what was dont in Ierusalem :: VVere not nevv houses builded say the false prophetes sine Ieremie said that al our houses should be destroyed vvherupon they inferiâ— that his prophecie is false :: and so counted themselues as secure in Ierusalem as flesh in the potte :: The false prophetes feared warres but not captiuitie therfore the prophet assureth them that the people shal feele both sword captiuitie :: He lamented not the death of the false prophet but feared great ruine of the people seeing this wicked man dye so sodenly :: God stil conserueth his Church from vtter ruine as the prophets do often affirme Iere. 4. v. 27. ch 5. v. â—â— 18. Psal 88. â— â— â—â— :: Prouide furniture for trauel :: Trusse vp carie bag and bagage from one place to an other :: The false prophetes argued here Ezechiel of contradiction that the king should be caried into Babylon and should not see Babylon But the euent conuinced their rash iudgement For he vvas caried thither blinde 4. Reg. â—â— :: That which is commonly saide of manie is called a prouerbe :: False prophetes perswaded the people that seing the captiuitie foretold by the prophetes was not yet come therfore it would neuer come As heretikes shal denie the day of general iudgement â— Pet. â— :: As a wal of clay or morter without straw or other temperature is washed away with rayne so vaine hopes of securitie without repentance good vvorkes deceiue the careles people that liue in sinne :: There were also false prophetisses feaning to be illuminated with the spirit of Prophecie as Debora Iud 4 Holda 4. Reg 22. other holie vvemen vvere in dede true prophetisses but these by :: flaterie deceiued the people saying they vvere in good state and in securitie vvhen they vvere in sinne in exâ—teme danger of both temporal and eternal â—â—â—â— :: God reueled to the prophet that these men came not sincerely to lerne but were setled in their hart to serue the idoles As vvorldlie men in heretical countries do inquire of Catholique Priestes vvhat they should do but remaine resolued to participate with heretiks :: Such men are first of al to be admonished to depart from idolatrie heresie schisme from al practise therof which is the first step of true conuersion to God :: God permitteth false prophetes to be deceiued to deceiue in punishment of their owne sinnes and of the people that heare them 3. Reg. 22. v. 19. 2. Par. 18. v. 18. :: Daniel then liuing Noe Iob departed from this life did sometime pray for the people els this allegation of their interceding were not to the purpose of confirming Gods immutable decre to punish this obstinate people As is noted of Moyses and Samuel Iere. 15. :: Noe is named for example of spiritual Pastors of the Church Daniel of al religious orders Iob of holie laie people S. Gregorie li 1. c. 1â— â—or :: There shal alvvayes be Pastors to bring forth seede spiritual children of God Gods Church is very often and fitly compared to a vine in respect of the excellent fruite so the branches cut of from the Church are most like to wilde superfluitie of the vine good for nothing but to the fire S. Aug. Tract 81. in Io. :: In burning a fagot the middes being first consumed v. 4. the rest of both endes are likewise put in the fire til al be consumed so none that are out of the Church can escape the fire :: Ezechiel was now in Babylon and therforce this admonition which he should geue to Ierusalem was to be notified there by letters and messengers sent thither for this purpose :: By al this is signified that God made the Israelites of a barbarous nation to be ciuil and gaue them not only thinges necessarie but also :: ornaments aboue the state of other nations especially in spiritual benefites geuing a Law with Sacrifices Sacraments and other holy rites :: Adulterous wemen doe deceiue their husbandes bringing them other mens children but the Ievves gaue their lawful children to the vvorst adulterers sacrificing them to idols 4. Reg. 16. 17 21. 23. :: Al fornication is abominable but that is must detestable when vveâ—â—â— gâ—ue revvards to men for fornication or adultrie :: As Ierusalem was wont to be vvicked in former times so it is novv :: Ambition 〈…〉 idlenes are cause of much more sinnes temperance laboure bring forth much good fruite Olla si tollas perâ—ere cupidinis arcus Take avvay idlenes Cupids bovv is vveake Labor omnia vincit :: By Sodom other cities are vnderstood al nations vvhich shal come to Christ :: After that al other nations are
verie same day Nabuchodonosor layde siege to Ierusalem 4. Reg. 25. v. 1. :: VVhen sinners are not amended by fire of tribulation God after that they are parted froÌ„ this vvorld punisheth them euerlastingly :: The suddaine death of nere freindes causeth â—ore sorow then if it were feared before yet the prophet was commanded not to shew sorow for the suddaine death of his wife to signifie that the great calamitie of euerie one would take away the particular 〈…〉 for the lode priuate freindes The 3. part The destruction of diuers other nations besides the Iewes :: Amongst other heathen nations especially the Ammonites reioyced at the miseries of the Iewes and were therfore plaged :: The Chaldees or rather the Armenians or Agarens who are more direct eastward and :: I wil take away al the streingth and force of Moab vvhich consisteth in his strong cities :: Yeares are stil counted from the transmigration of Ioachin as ch 1. 8 20. 24. v. 1. 29. v. 1. 17. :: Tyre which is a most frequented sea towne shal be made desolate and to no vse but to hang nettes therin to drie :: Lesse cities and townes perteyning to Tyre shal likewise be destroyed :: As Tyre was exalted in pride so it was brought to great ruine yet was it restored after seuentie yeares according to Isaias prophecie ch 23 v. 15. And our Sauiour retired sometimes into the quarters of Tyre and Sidon Mat. 15. v. 21. :: This large description of the Tyrians glory sheweth their greater ruine :: S. Ierom in Isaie 54. v. 12. translating this word a iasper stone here leaueth it vntranslated and so do also the Septuagint neither do the Hebrew Doctors describe it in their commentaries The Chaldee paraphrasis translateth it in general precious stones or margarites some in particular thinke it to be a carbunkle some a rubie others a chrystal others an adamant :: VVith these Gentiles cutting or shauing of their heare was a signe of sorovv vvhich the Ievves vvere commanded not to imitate Deut. 14. to shevv difference from other nations yet they also did cut their heare in great calamities Isa 22. v. 12. :: Daniel was so famous for vvisdom that therof came a prouerbe in Chaldea to compare wisemen vvith Daniel and to reproch those that arrogated more wisdom then they had that they semed vainely to themselues vviser then Daniel * 〈…〉 plâ—â—â— taâ—ing breath :: Tyre had much â—niquity long before but when the king thought himself to be God v. 2 this iniquity could not be longer tolerated :: As Sidon was nere in situation to Tyre so it was made like in ruine for their like pride :: Al nations wil praise God when they see that he iustly punisheth his owne people afterwards restoreth them to their former state :: Prophetes do not write their prophecies in order of time as they were reueled for in former chapters he wrote that which he saw in the eleuenth yeare ch 26. v. 1. but that which was sooner fulfilled or because Tyre Sidon were nerer in situation to Ierusalem then Aegypt he writte that prophecie before this :: This vision against Aegypt is in confirmation of the former 17. yeares before v. 1. :: Of this place Sâ—â—eâ—om proueth that God rewardâ—â—halso Infidels for their moral good woorkes temporally though they can not merite an eternal revvard as the iust doe :: The day of iust punishment is called the day of our Lord. As the Apostle calleth the day of general iudgement the day of our Lord. 1. Cor 5. 2. Cor. 1 1. Thes 5. :: The time vvhen the Chaldees the most potent nation shal conquer and triumph ouer Aegypt :: Part of the kingdom of Aegypt was subdâ—â—ed before this time by the king of Babylon 4. Reg. 24. v. 7. :: Thou that semest to thyself inuincible yet art thou not equal to the king of Assirians who already is ouer throwne and so â—halt thou likewise be :: Although â— Aegypt thou art like to the most potent kingdomes yet as the assirians others so thou also shalt be ruined :: Here it is manifest that this prophet counteth the yeares by the time of transmigration of king Iechonias for it is clere that Sedecias â—eigned only eleuen yeares 4. Reg. 24. 25. Iere. â—â— 52 :: This hyperbolical speach describeth the former glorie of Aegypt as if al lightes were much diminished when this kingdom was darkned :: The countrie of the Aelamites :: and the king of Aelamâ—â—es shal also perish with Assirians Aegyptians other infidels :: Pastors are not excused omitting to admonish their flocke either for feare of danger or for despare of the sinners amendment For euerie one shal be iudged as he discargeth or neglecteth his owne office S. Iere. :: Gods absolute or consequent wil is alvvayes fulfilled but not his conditional or an ecedent As is noted ch 18. v. 23. :: God being alwayes â—eâ—dy to shew mercie knocking at the dore of our hart Apoc. 3. v. 20. it is of mens owne vvilfulnes that they are not saâ—eâ— according to that general Axiome Man doing that in him â—â—â—th God â—â— not vvanting of his part to saue al. S. Tho 1. 2. q. 109. a. 6. q. 112. a. 3. :: As he prophecied ch 24. v. 2 the very day vvhen the siege begane so he foreshewed also v. 26. that one flying avvay should tel of the taking and spoyling of the citie three yeares after Pastors do lawfully eate of the milke of their flock 1. Cor. 9. v. 7. but they ought not to take the wool nor flesh to themselues which belong to their master :: He that hath spiritual charge of soules and seeketh his owne temporal profite not the spiritual good of his flocke is in dede no pastor but a hyreling or if he also teach false doctrine he is a woolf Ioan. 1â— :: Not only Christ himself but also others shal doe these right Offices of true pastors in the new Testament as S. Paul conformably teacheth Ephe. 4. that God geueth Apostles Prophets Euangelistes Pastors and doctors to the consummation of Sainctes tilvve mete al into the vâ—itie of faith c. Iâ—â— 1â— :: No Iewe is so obstinate nor heretike so blind but al confesse that Messias Christ is here called by the name of Dauid For king Dauid was now dead long before this prophet liued See the same ch 17. v. 24. 25. and in manie places of holie Scripture :: This frequent phrase here and in other places signifieth turne thy speach to speake of such and such people or speake boldly and freely fearing no man :: God accounteth al iniuries done against his Church as done against himself So our Sauiour charged Saul persecuting the Church as persecuting himself Aâ—â— 9. v. 4. The 4. part The reduction of the Iewes from captiuitie and the Redemption of mankind by Christ :: Your captiuitie and distressed state hath geuen occasion to al nations to speake discourse of you As
breadth 90. so it was in citcuite of the vvalles 480. And euerie forlong hauing 125. paces of fiue foote the pace the compasse vvas 60. Italian myles about 50. or 48. English myles a sufficient trauel of three dayes to passe through the principal streates and more publique places therof b As vvel this as manie other like prophecies shevv that Gods threates are conditional if sinners vvil repent for then God changeth his sentence S. Chrys ho. 5. ad popul S. Iero in hun â—ocum S. Greg. li. 16 c. 18 Moral The same is also clere Iere 18. v. 8. c Great remorse detestation of sinne maketh penitents to excede in austere vvorkes vvhich being vvel meant is accepted at Gods handes so it be not indiscreete Iere. 18. Ioel. â— a Ionas coniectured by their penance that God vvould for this time spare Niniue and so vvas afflicted fearing that both this and other prophecies should be reputed vn certaine But this doubt is solued vnderstanding Gods threates to be conditional as before ch 3 v. 4. and so it proued For they falling againe into former sinnes vvere afterwards destroyed Nahum 1. 2 3. Psal 58. Ioel. 2. b Ionas had iust cause to be greued so God had iust cause of compassion that the citie should not perish In this prophecie vvhich is also an historie vvho could haue thought that Ionas had bene a figure of our Sauiours death and resurrection vnles himself had so expounded it Mat. 12. * greued S. Epiph. devita prophet Micheas prophecied the same time vvith Isai c. a If the prophet should not admonish the people both he and they should dye in their sinne Iere. 3. v. 18 19 but he dischargin his office as â—od is witnes they not repenting shal perish in their iniquitie Deut. 32. Isa 1. Isa 26. b Samaria gathering riches by traffike with idolaters communicated also vvith them in idolatrie therfore their riches shal be caried into Niniue other places of Assyria c Tel not these calamities vvhich I foreshew amongst your enimies lest they reioyce therat d But lament in your ovvne houses vvhich shal be ruined replenished vvith dust S. Ierome here testifieth the hardnes of this place praying for the assistance of the Holie Ghost to vnderstand it e Ironiously he sayth the glorie that is the miserie of Israel shal be extended to Odolla the vttermost citie of Iuda a By the figure Liptote that is here called vnprofitable vvhich is indede extreme hurtful hath nothing profitable in it b The princes of the people command the prophets not to speake and inculcate so much of future afflictions c God ansvvereth that his threates procede from his mercie For he vvould saue al and those that either vvalke rightly or repent shal feele the effect of his mercie but except they be admonished neither the good vvil perseuere in goodnes nor the euil returne into the right vvay d In further proofe of Gods mercie he promiseth to gather his Church of al nations by Christ a The chief of both the kingdomes the tvvo tribes the tenne were great extorcioners and the poore murmuring against the rich also extorted ech from other imitating the greater sorte in euil b False prophetes sought also their priuate gaine c Likewise the Iudge peruerted iudgement scraping their tempo al profite of other mens quarels Ezec. 22. Soph. 3. d And therfore al sortes greeuously offending shal al vvorthely perish Iere. 26. a The Ievves confesse this prophecie to be of Christ the promised Messias but denie it to be of our Sauiour IESVS of Nazareth framing for their purpose diuers arguments which the lerned may see very vvel confuted by Doct. Franc. Ribera in this place The later dayes are this whole time from Christ to the end of the vvorld which is the last time or state after which shal be no other statâ— of time but eternitie Though in some places the later dayes or last dayes signifie the time that folovveth after the thing then mentioned as Isa 9. v. 1. 2 Tim. 3. v. 1. Isa 2. b True and sincere christians loue kepe peace yea rather sustaine iniuries with meeknes then contend one against an other 1 Cor. 6. c Al such quiet patient people as vvalke in the name of God our Lord wil kepe this peace yea euen vvith them that hate peace Pâ— 119. suffering persecution with alacritie of minde Heb. 10. v. 34. S. Iren l. 4. c 67. aduers haeres S Iustin Apolog. 2. pro Christian S. Cyril in hunc locuÌ„ d The Iewes shal be at last conuerted to Christ Soph. 3. Luc. 1. Dau. 7. e Captiuitie of the two tribes f The relaxation from captiuitie a Ierusalem is called daughter of the spoiler that is addicted to spoyling oppressing the poore as ch â— and therfore shal be spoyled yet shal be restored conserued til Bethlehem bring forth the Dominatour Christ our Lord. Mat. 2. Ioan. â— b Bethlehem a smal citie of least account amongst manie yet by Christ borne there it became not a litle one but more excellent then manie others Mat. â— v. 6. Christ man and God The Church hath alvvayes true pastors a VVheras God shevved most singular great benefits the vngratful malignant people required him with most vvicked reprochful crueltie As is excellently set forth in the Churches seruice on good friâ—day Iere. 2. Exo 14. Num. 22. b Both Moyses Aaron were figures of our Sauiour and their sister Marie a figure of B Marie the mother of Christ c VVorkes of iustice mercie do farre excel external sacrifice of the old lavv Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. Agge 1. d Thou Ierusalem art so wicked foolish as to imitate the most vvicked kings and people of the tenne tribes Amri Achab. 3. Reg 16. v. 25. 30. a Such general speach doth not importe absolutly al vvithout exception but that very manie or the farre greater part of the vvicked remaned so stil notvvithstanding the prophetes diligence in preaching by the vvhich fevv were conuerted b In time of great general distresse ne rest freindes euen domestical may not be trusted because euerie one in such case hath care of himself though it be vvith preiudice of others Mat. 10. v. 21. â—5 c Babylon shal be taken and spoyled by the Medes Persians by them the Iewes shal be deliuered vvherat the Chaldees vvil much repine d Pastors office is to feede and rule vvith meate and rodde vvith doctrine and discipline Iere. 10. Act. 10. Collos 2. Iuc 1. v. 55. 73. Gen. 22. v. 17. f God gaue truth to Iacob performing that vvhich was promised g of his mere mercie to Abraham S. Ierom. Epist ad Paulin. Nahum prophecied about 50. yeares after Ionas â—ere 135. before the destruction of Niniue a Burden signifieth comminatorie pen siue prophecie of ruine and punishment Allegorically Nahum according to his name comforteth the iust shevving that God vvil reuenge them by destroying
caried captiue into Assiria the two tribes into Babylon both vvhich are northward not into the east nor vveast And therfore this prophecie is of al nations Iewes Gentils to be called to Christ fromal partes Ephes 4. v. 25. :: Not only the fast of the fift and seuenth monethes vvherof the question vvas proposed ch 7. v. 3. but also of the fourth tenth were to be leaft of in the times of ioy and festinitie a Preaching of true doctrine is at first vngratful to some hearers and stil to the incredulous but this burden becometh light to the faithful * acitie of Syria Isa 62. Mat 21. v. 5. Ioan. 1. v. 15. b Christ came often into IerusaleÌ„ but this last coming excelled al the rest vvhen he came to dye for redemption of mankinde c S. Ierom S. Cyril other fathers vnderstand this lake to be Limbus patrum from whence Christ deliuered the Sainctes of the old testaments d Christ is the grane of vvheat vvhich dying bringeth much fruite Ioan. 12. And of this vvheat that bread is made that came from heauen Ioan. 6. â— Ierom in hunc locum a Latevvard time is vvhen fruite vvaxeth ripe and so is here taken for the time of grace vvhich S. Paul calleth the acceptable time therfore this prophet exhorteth to aske this grace and al spiritual benefites of God b Not only the tvvo tribes c but also the tenne shal be conuerted at last to Christ d Christians are svvetely dravvne by internal inspiration vvithout clamorus and violent persvvasion of vvordes S. Cyril Isa 11. e VVhen the faithful are multiplied confirmed in religion their enimies can not hurt them a Ierusalem is called Libanus Isa 10. v. 34. in other places for the great beautie therof likewise the temple because it vvas built of the trees of Libanus as S. Ierom here Ezech. 17. expoundeth And so by this metaphore the destruction of the citie and temple by Titus is here prophecied The ceders also signifie the principal men of the Iewes b God the cretor and gouernor of al men calleth his general gouernmeÌ„t beautie because it is most semelie that al be vnder his rod. And his peculiar gouernment of the Ievves he calleth a Cord because it is limited to one people Iere. 15. v. 2. d Christ bought and sold for 30. pence Mat. 2â— e The Ievves are reiected * vnapâ— instruments f Antichrist a destroyer g shal be destroyed a VVhen the Church of Christ beganne in Ierusalem proceeding to al Iurie and Samaria and to other nations the other Ievves most earnestly persecuted Christians Act. 4. 5. c. b Iuda besieged Ierusalem when Ievves remayning in Iudaisme persecuted other Ievves beleuing in Christ for then brother deliuered brother to death the father the sonne c. Mat. 10. v 21. Ioan. 19. v. 3. c A towne nere to Iezrahel in the countrie of Mageddon vvhere Iosas vvas slaine 2. Baral 35. and great lamentation vvas made for him vvhich vvas a figure of the miserable calamitie of the obstinate in the day of iudgement S. Ieroâ— 2. Par. 35. a In the time of the new testament Christ is made an open fountaine of grace by his Incarnation Ioa. 4. v. 13. S. Greg hâ— 20. in Ezec li. 6. epist 186. Ezec. 3â— b False doctrine as idolatrie and heresie are punishable by death in the law of Christ c By svvord is vnderstood al sortes of persecution that fel vpon our Sauiour Mat. 26. Mar. 14. d The Apostles fleiÌ„g God recalled them and streingthned them with fortitude e Neither Ievves nor Gentiles remayning in their proper professions can be saued but Christian Catholikes liuing iustly which are Gods proper people distinct from the rest by his grace a In the armie of the Romaines were souldiars of manie nations at the last destructioÌ„ of Ierusalem Eâ—â— 14. b Amos. ch 1. maketh also mention of this earthquake and Iosephus li. 9. c. 11 Antiq. though it be not in the bookes of the Kinges nor Paralipomenon Amos. â— v. 1. c Christian doctrine of the Catholique Church vniuersal in al d places and e al times f It partly appeared already as S. Ierom noteth in the persecuting Emperors since in other examples but specially these calamities vvil fal vpon the vvicked nere the day of Iudgement as Luc. 21 v. 26. g In the meane time such as before persecuted the Church shal be conuerted vvith great deuotion vvil celebrate the festiuities and exercise religious rites to Gods honour and shal merite great revvardes h And the obstinate incredulous shal remaine barren vvithout grace and voide of eternal glorie In ca. 2. v. 7. â— 3. v. 7. Much is conteyned in this briefe Prophecie a Gods peculiar loue was first shewed to the Israelits in preferriÌ„g their progenitor Iacob and them his issue befor Esau his of spring though in them there vvas no difference at al the one neither deseruing more nor lesse then the other but of his mere mercie electing the one and iustly reiecting the other vvherof see the Annot. Rom. 9. Rom. 9. v. 1â— b Againe lastly the same special vndeserued loue vvas shevved in that the Idumeans subdued by the Chaldees remained in captiuitie but the Israelites were novv reduced into their countrie c Those that offer baâ—â— and contemptible thinges to God shew that they esteme litle of God and so by their â—ct dispise and contemne him d If you dare not offer your worse thinges to your temporal prince hovv dare you offer them to God Psal 11â— e Tvvo defectes vvere in their sacrifices they offered that vvhich they gotte by robberie or extorsion f and not the best but vvorse part therof Reiection of the Ievves and vocation of the Gentils Al old sacrifices abolished and the sacrifice of Christs bodie bloud prophecied Gal. 4 v. 9. Proued by the fathers And reasons deduced from the scriptures Deut. 16. a Priestes coueting scraping riches do greatly dishonour God diminish the estimation of holie Sacraments other rites as though they were â—em â—â—ral to be â—ought sold for money so do scandalize the weake Leui. 2â— Deut. 28. b Such are happie if God by suffering them to be spoyled recal them to repentance For otherwise they wil be depriued of eternal revvard as being payed their vvages already in this vvorld These our Sauiour calleth Hyrelinges not true pastors Ioa. 10. c The proper office of priests besides the administration of Sacraments is also to teach the people true doctrine d as being the Angel that is to say the messenger from God e VVhich holie functions priests not performing are made contemptible in this world and miserable in eternal torments Ip. â—ud v. 11. Mat. 2â— v. 9. Eph. 4. v. 5. Amos 5. v. 22. Ephes 4. v. 39. a S. Iohn Baptist is called an Angel or messenger because he vvas to be sent vvith special commission from â—od and for his puritie in Angelical life
Lord of hostes is his name thy redemer the holie one of Israel shal be called the God of al the earth †For as a woman forsaken mourning in spirit hath our Lord called thee and as a wife cast of from her youth hath thy God sayd †For a moment a litle while haue I forsaken thee in great mercies wil I gather thee †In a moment of indignation haue I hid my face a litle while from thee and in mercie euerlasting haue I had mercie on thee sayd thy redeemer our Lord. †As in the daies of Noe is this thing to me to whom I sware that I would no more bring in the waters of Noe vpon the earth so haue I sworne not to be angrie with thee and not to rebuke thee †For the mountaines shal be moued and the little hilles shal tremble but my mercie shal not depart from thee and the couenant of my peace shal not be moued sayd our Lord thy miseratour †Poore litle one shaken with tempest without al comfort behold I wil lay thy stones in order and wil found thee in sapphires †and I wil put the iasper stone for thy munitions and thy gates into grauen stones and al thy borders into stones worthie to be desired †Al thy children taught of our Lord a multitude of peace to thy children †And in iustice thou shalt be founded depart far from calumnie because thou shalt not feare and from dread because it shal not approch to thee †Behold the borderer shal come which was not with me thy stranger sometime shal be ioyned to thee †Behold I haue created the smith that bloweth the coles in the fire and bringeth forth a vessel for his worke I created the killer to destroy †Euerie vessel that is made agaynst thee shal not prosper and euerie tongue resisting thee in iudgement thou shalt iudge †This is the inheritance of the seruants of our Lord and their iustice with me sayth our Lord. CHAP. LV. God promiseth abundance of spiritual graces to the faithful 4. that shal beleue in Christ of al nations 7. and sincerely serue him ALYE that thirst come to the waters and you that haue no siluer make hast bye eate come bye without siluer and without any exchange wine and milke †Why bestow you siluer not for bread your labour not for saciety Hearing heare ye me and eate that which is â—â—d and your soule shal be delighted in fatnes †Incline your eare come to me heare and your soule shal liue and I wil make an euerlasting couenant with you the faythful mercies of Dauid †Behold I haue geuen him for a witnes to the peoples for a prince and master to the Gentiles †Behold thou shalt cal the nation which thou knowest not and the nations that knew not thee shal runne to thee because of the Lord thy God and the holie one of Israel because he hath glorified thee †Seeke ye our Lord whiles he may be found inuocate him whiles he is neere †Let the impious forsake his way and the vniust man his cogitations and returne to our Lord and he wil haue mercie on him and to our God because he is bountiful to forgeue †For my cogitations are not your cogitations nor your wayes my wayes sayth our Lord. †For as the heauens are exalted aboue the earth so are my wayes exalted aboue your wayes and my cogitations aboue your cogitations †And as the showre cometh downe and the snow from heauen and returneth no more thither but inebriateth the earth and watereth it and maketh it to spring and geueth seede to the sower and bread to him that eateth †so shal my word be which shal proceede from my mouth it shal not returne to me voyde but it shal doe what thinges soeuer I would and shal prosper in these thinges for which I sent it †Because you shal goe forth in ioy and in peace shal you be conducted the mountaines and the litle hilles shal sing prayse before you and al the wood of the countrie shal clap the hand †For the shrubbe shal come vp the firre tree and for the nettle shal grow the myrtle tree and our Lord shal be named for an euerlasting signe that shal not be taken away CHAP. LVI God inuiteth al men in thought and dede to kepe his law 4. promiseth blessing and reward to those that professe and kepe perpetual chastitie 9. and reproueth euil pastors THYS sayth our Lord Keepe ye iudgement and doe iustice because my saluation is nere to come and my iustice to be reueled †Blessed is the man that doth this thing and the sonne of man that shal apprehend this keping the Sabbath that he pollute it not keping his handes that he doe no euil †And let not the sonne of the stranger that cleaueth to our Lord say By seperation the Lord wil diuide me from his people †And “ let not the eunuch say Behold I am a drie tree Because thus sayth our Lord to the eunuches They that shal kepe my Sabbathes and shal choose the thinges that I would and shal hold my couenant †I wil geue vnto them in my house and within my walles a place and a name better then sonnes and daughters an euerlasting name wil I geue them which shal not perish †And the children of the stranger that cleaue to the Lord to worshipe him to loue his name to be his seruants euerie one that kepeth the Sabbath not to pollute it and that holdeth my couenant †I wil bring them into my holie mount and wil make them ioyful in the house of my prayer their holocaustes and their victims shal please me vpon mine altar because my house shal be called the house of prayer to al peoples †Sayth our Lord God that gathereth the dispersed of Israelâ— As yet wil I gather vnto it the gathered together therof †Al ye beasts of the fielde come to deuoure al ye beastes of the forest †His watchmen al blind haue bene ignorant dume dogges not able to barke seing vaine thinges sleeping and louing dreames †And most inpudent dogges they haue knowne no sacieâ—ie the pastors themselues haue bene ignorant of vnderstanding al haue declined into their owne way euerie one to his owne auarice from the highest euen to the last †Come let vs take wine and be filled with drunkennes and it shal be as today so also to morow and much more ANNOTATIONS CHAP. LVI 4. â—â—â— not the Eunuch say I am a drie tree To be barren vvithout children vvas ignominious amongst the Iewes in the old testament because God hauing then chosen that only nation for his peculiar people the conseruation and increase of his Church depended much vpon their multiplication But seing the Church of Christ in the nevv testament should be gathered
and consist of al Nations the Prophet here forsheweth that Christian Eunuches liuing virgins or continent should not be ignoble or inglorious but more glorious and haue a better name then Gods other seruants sonnes and daughters an euerlasting name vvhich shal not perish because keping Gods precepts such as vvas the Sabbath they also of their free election choose this state of life to kepe perpetual chastitie more then is commanded Against vvhich plaine sense of the text Protestants oppose their ovvne glosses Peter Martyr li de calibatu votis Monasticis saith God preferreth not Eunuches before others that kepe the lavv but only before them that transgresse the lavv VVhich commentarie is faultie in tvvo respectes For God here calleth them not transgressors but his sonnes and daughters before vvhom he preferreth holie Eunuches neither speaketh of such as shal be excluded from good place or good name but of such as shal enioy both and sayth these Eunuches shal haue a better place better name that is more renovvme and greater revvard Other Protestants expound this better name to signifie that such Eunuches shal be called after or according to Gods people and be of the same religion vvhich importeth no excellencie at al in place or name as the text expresseth nay scarse equalitie with other seruantes of God Lastly they adde lest perhaps this former sense satisfie not the reader yea vnder Christ say they the dignitie of the faithful shal be greater then the Ievves vvere at that time As though the comparison made in this place vvere to signifie the general difference betvven Gods seruants before and since Christ and not particularly betvven Eunuches and such as haue children Hovv much more meete therfore is it to see and embrace the explications of the ancient holie Fathers VVho vniformely vnderstand expound this prophecie of such as vovv perpetual chastitie in the Church of Christ preferring that state before Mariage S. Basil li. de virginitate amongst other reasons and testimonies bringeth this place in proofe of the excellencie of virginitie that the revvard therof shal be that for a humane name God wil geue to virgins the name of immortal Angels vvhich shal not faile that they shal possesse a special place in heauen not only the glorie of Angels but an excellent dignitie amongst Angels S. Cyril of Alexandria in his commentaries vpon Isaie shevveth by this doctrine that the revvardes of continencie are eximia excellent and exceeding great so that such as be continent in bodie do also kepe al Gods commandments S. Ierom in his commentaries proueth that virginitie or perpetual chastitie is a singular good vvorke of supererogation not of precept but of Euangelical counsel by the vvord elegerit shal choose the thinges vvhich God vvould rather then vvhich he condescending to mans vveakenes allovveth Such an Eunuch saith he elegit quae Dominus voluit vt plus offerat quam praeceptum est hath chosen the thinges vvhich our Lord vvould to offer more then is commanded And such an Eunuch keping also Gods commandments shal haue locum optimum a chief good place in Gods house vvhere be manie mansions he shal be made a tovvre of our Lord be placed in Sacerdotali gradu Priestlie degree in stead of carnal chrildren shal haue manie spiritual children Thus S. Ierom. The like vve might cite of S. Ambrose in exhort ad Virg. S. Augustini lâ—de sancta virginitate c. 24. 25. S. Gregorie 3. p. Pastorali c. 29. c. others so expounding this prophecie CHAP. LVII The prophet lamenteth that men regard not when the iust dye 3. reprehendeth those that scorne the godlie 5. and committe horrible idolatrie 11. for getting God 14. who vseth al benignitie to recal them 20. but they contemne him THE iust perisheth and there is none that considereth in his hart men of mercie are gathered away because there is none that vnderstandeth for at the face of malice is the iust gathered away †Let peace come let him rest in his bed that hath walked in his direction †But come you hither ye children of the witch the seede of the aduouterer and of the harlot †Vpon whom haue you iested vpon whom haue you opened your mouth awide and thrust out the tongue Are not you wicked children a lying seede †Which take comforte in the goddes vnder euerie thicke greenetree immolating your litle ones in the torrents vnder the high rockes †In the partes of the torrent is thy part this is thy lot and thou hast powred out libament to them thou hast offered sacrifice shal I not take indignation of these thinges †Vpon an high and loftie mountaine thou hast layd thy bed and hast gone vp thither to immolate hostes †And behind the doore and behind the post thou hast ser thy memorial because thou hast discouered thyself neere me and hast receiued an aduouterer thou hast enlarged thy bed and made a couenant with them thou hast loued their couche with open hand †And thou hast adorned thyself with royal oyntment and hast multiplied the gay payntings Thou didst send thy legates far of wast humbled euen to hel †In the multitude of thy way thou hast laboured thou saydst not I wil rest thou hast found life of thine owne hand therfore thou hast not asked †For whom with careful reuerence hast thou feared wheras thou hast lied hast not bene mindful of me nor thought on me in thy hart because I am holding my peace and as it were not seing and thou hast forgotten me †I wil declare thy iustice and thy workes shal not profite thee †When thou shalt crie let thy gathered together deliuer thee and the winde shal take them al away a soft blast shal beare them away But he that hath confidence in me shal inherite the land and shal possesse my holie mount †And I wil say Make a way geue passage turne out of the path take away stumbling blockes out of the way of my people †Because thus saith the High eminent that inhabiteth eternitie and his name is holie dwelling in the high and holie place and with a contrite humble spirit that he may reuiue the spirit of the humble and reuine the hart of the contrite †For I wil not contend for euer neither wil I be wrath vnto the end because the spitit shal proceede from my face and breathinges I wil make †For the iniquitie of his auarice I was angrie and haue striken him I haue hid my face from thee and haue taken indignation and he hath gone wandering in the way of his owne hart †I saw his wayes and haue healed him and reduced him and haue restored consolations vnto him and to them that mourne for him †I haue created the fruite of the lippes peace peace to him that is far of and that is nere said our Lord and I haue healed him
the nations that are vpon the foure corners of the earth Gog and Magog and shal gather them into battel whose number is as the saâ—d of the sea For the Church being spred on al the earth as S. Augustin noteth in the same place her enimies also spred euerie where shal most vehemently persecute her But the holie Prophetes namely Ezechiel here v. 21. c. and S. Iohn v. 11. foreshew that Christ our Lord wil destroy them al. CHAP. XXXIX Our Lord permitting Gog most vehemently to afflict the Church 3. after a while wil destroy him with al this troupes 9. their weapons shal be burned 11. their sepulchres infamous the earth not fully clensed of their carcases in seuen monethes 17. Gods people shal reioyce 22. and al men â—hal know that their sinnes were the cause of their captiuitie BVT thou sonne of man prophecie against Gog and thou shalt say Thus saith our Lord God Behold I vpon thee Gog the prince of the head of Mosoch and Thubal †And I wil turne thee about and wil reduce thee and wil make thee ascend from the sides of the North and wil bring thee vpon the mountaines of Israel †And I wil strike thy bow in thy left hand and thine arrowes I wil cast downe out of thy right hand †Vpon the mountaines of Israel shalt thou fal and al thy troupes and thy peoples that are with thee to the wilde beastes to the birdes and to euerie foule and to the beastes of the earth haue I geuen thee to be deuoured †Thou shalt fal vpon the face of the fielde because I haue spoken saith our Lord God †And I wil send in fire vpon Magog and on them that dwel in the ilandes confidently and they shal know that I am the Lord. †And my holie name wil I make knowen in the middes of my people Israel and I wil pollute my holie name no more and the Gentils shal know that I am the Lord the holie one of Israel †Behold it cometh and it is done saith our Lord God this is the day wherof I haue spoken †And the inhabitants shal goe forth of the cities of Israel and shal set on fire and burne weapons buckler and speares bow and arrowes and handstaues and polaxes and they shal burne them with fire seuen yeares †And they shal not carie trees out of the countries nor cut downe out of the forests because they shal burne the weapons with fire and shal make praye of them to whom they had bene a praye and they shal spoile their spoilers saith our Lord God †And it shal be in that day I wil geue Gog a renowmed place for a sepulcher in Israel the valley of wayfaring men on the East of the sea which shal make them that passe by to be astonied and they shal there burne Gog and al his multitude and it shal be called the valley of the multitude of Gog. †And the house of Israel shal burie them that they may clense the land seuen monethes †And al the people of the land shal burie him and it shal be vnto them a renowmed day wherin I was glorified saith our Lord God †And they shal appoint men continually going about the land to burie and to seeke them that were remayning vpon the face of the earth that they may clense it and after seuen monthes they shal begin to seeke †And they that trauel through the land shal goe about and when they shal see the bone of a man they shal set vp a signe beside it til the buriers burie it in the valley of the multitude of Gog. †And the name of the citie Amona and they shal clense the land †Thou therfore ô sonne of man saith our Lord God Say to euerie foule and to al birdes and to al the beastes of the filde Come together make hast runne together on euerie side to my victime which I immolate for you the great victime vpon the mountaines of Israel that you may eate the flesh and drinke the bloud †The flesh of the strong shal you eate and the bloud of the princes of the earth shal you drinke of rammes of lambes and of buckgoates and bulles and of fed wares and of al fat thinges †And you shal eate the fatte your fil and shal drinke bloud til you be drunke of the victime which I shal immolate for you †And you shal be filled vpon my table of horse and strong horsemen and of al the men of warre saith our Lord God †and I wil put my glorie in the Gentils and al nations shal see my iudgement that I haue done and my hand that I haue put vpon them †And the house of Israel shal know that I am the Lord their God from that day and so forward †And the Gentils shal know that the house of Israel was taken in their iniquitie for that they forsooke me and I hid my face from them and deliuered them into the handes of the enemies and they fel al by the sword †According to their vncleannes and wickednes haue I done to them and haue hid my face from them †Therfore thus saith our Lord God Now wil I bring backe the captiuitie of Iacob wil haue mercie on al the house of Israel and I wil take on me zele for my holie name †And they shal beare their confusion and al the preuarication wherwith they preuaricated against me when they shal dwel in their land confidently fearing no man †and I shal haue brought them backe out of the peoples and shal haue gathered them together out of the landes of their enemies and shal be sanctified in them in the eyes of manie nations †And they shal know that I am the Lord their God for that I transported them into the nations and haue gathered them together vpon their owne land and haue not left any of them there †And I wil hide my face no more from them because I haue powred out my spirite vpon al the house of Israel saith our Lord God Annotations vpon Ezechiels last vision written in the nine last chapters Of the true sense of this obscure vision there be foure opinions two of the Iewish Rabbins and other two of Christian Catholique Doctors The more ancient Iewes vnderstand this vision vvholly only of the temple and citie of Ierusalem reedified by Zorobabel and Nehemias vvith others after their captiuitie in Babylon assisted by the Persian kinges But this opinion can not consist with the holie text ch 42. v 16. describing the vtter vval of the temple in length on euerie side being foure square v. 20 fiue hundred reedes euerie rede conteyning six sacred cubits ch 40. v 5. which are aboue tenne foote or two passes so 500. reedes making a thousand passes or a myle the whole wal was foure myles in compasse Likevvise the citie is described oh 48. v. 16.